Unraveled secrets

UNRAVELED SECRETS BY CHASTITY ADAMS

Copyright Š 2016 Chastity Adams C. Adams Presents, LLC authorchastityadams@gmail.com All rights reserved. This book, or parts thereof, may not be reproduced in any form without permission.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, business establishments, events, or locales are entirely coincidental.

Interior Design by GhostwriterInc2016@gmail.com Cover Design by GhostwriterInc2016@gmail.com

PRoLogUE

Melanie Charleston pulled into her home church parking lot. She had mixed emotions, it had been a few years since she’d been back.

Even though it was her sister’s wedding, she knew the day wouldn’t pass without someone questioning her about the secret she’s kept for so long.

“Mom, are we getting out of the car, or you just gonna sit here daydreaming?” twelve-year-old Jeremiah asked, impatiently, breaking her train of thought.

Melanie exhaled, looking over at her son. “We’re getting out baby; sorry, mom’s mind was somewhere else.”

Jeremiah smirked. “You think! Is everything okay?” He asked in a sharp tone.

“Baby, everything’s fine. I was just wondering what your daddy’s doing.”

Jeremiah laughed sarcastically. “Probably stuck in some boring meeting.”

“Hey, stop it; that’s going to be you one day.”

He shook his head stubbornly. “I don’t think so; not me, mom.

I’m goin’ to the NBA. I told you I’m gonna be the next Lebron James; holla.”

“You’re going to holla at college applications before even thinking about the NBA. Do you understand that young man?”

“Mom, why you always getting on me about going to college; you ain’t go.”

“I know and I’ve regretted it my whole life. If it wasn’t for your father, I don’t know where I’d be right now. You have to prepare for your future, Jeremiah, no exceptions son. I was lucky, but I don’t want you being no deadbeat or loser, sitting on your ass letting a woman take care of you. The man is head of the household and takes care of the finances. You’re going to be a man someday, sooner than I’d like; but it’s going to happen. So, like I said, I want you to start preparing for your future.”

“Mom, I’m twelve; I have plenty of time to prepare for my future.”

“Let’s hope so; now get out of the car, and when you get in here, please act like you got some damn sense.”

Jeremiah shrugged, sucking his teeth. “Yeah, yeah, mom… whatever.”

Melanie and Jeremiah exited the car, joined hands, and walked to the church dining room where they’d been requested to meet everyone. Entering Melanie removed her shades and put them in her purse. Her mom and sisters were so excited when she and Jeremiah walked through the door. Joyce Ann Smith, gasped, stood up, and covered her mouth; shocked. “My baby has finally found her way back home,” She shrieked.

“Hey mama, how you doing?” Melanie embraced her, and they held each other tightly.

“I’m good; It’s nice to see you, hey boy, get over here and give your grandma a hug.”

A’ight.” Jeremiah replied defiantly.

“A’ight? Didn’t anyone teach you how to say, yes ma’am?”

Jeremiah didn’t respond; he treaded slowly over to his grandma, giving her a hug and kiss on the cheek. “Hey grandma, it’s nice to see you,” He said.

“Oh my God you’re so tall and handsome. How old are you now, sweetie?” Joyce Ann looked Jeremiah up and down admiring the size he was growing into.

“Twelve.” Jeremiah boasted.

“Twelve, going on twenty-two,” Melanie joked.

“You leave my handsome nephew alone, Melanie,” Angelina, her big sister, said playfully putting Jeremiah in a headlock.

“Hey auntie, I love you.” Jeremiah laughed, breaking out of Angelina’s hold.

“I love you too, sweetie.” Angelina kissed his cheek, releasing him.

“Jeremiah, go find your cousins and hang out with them while I talk to your mom.” She instructed.

“Okay,” Jeremiah nodded obediently.

“And behave yourself.” Melanie demanded.

Jeremiah waved his hand at Melanie’s comment, kissed his aunt Angelina, his grandma, and left; happy to go, tired of being in a room full of women. When Jeremiah was out the door, Angelina and the other women didn’t hesitate to mention the obvious.

“Melanie, I don’t know if you’ve noticed, but Jeremiah is getting taller and looking more and more like you know who the older he gets,” Angelina said.

“I noticed that as soon as he walked through the door,” Joyce Ann commented.

“Me too,” Rebecca agreed.

“Um Rebecca, don’t you have a wedding to prepare for? Please go do that,” Melanie snapped, angrily rolling her eyes. “As for the rest of you…leave my son alone and don’t ever bring up Wesley again, please, thank you.”

“Seriously Mel, how much longer do you think you can keep this secret from Jeremiah and Richard?” Angelina asked.

“Until I die, Angie.” Melanie boldly stated ready to end the conversation.

“Look Mel, we’re not trying to come down on you; all we’re saying is that the past can’t stay hidden forever.”

“Well, I’ll deal with that if the time comes. Wesley’s in prison; so that won’t be happening any time in the near future.”

“Okay…suit yourself; but if you get caught, don’t blame me, I tried to warn you.” Angelina advised once again, hoping she’d get through to her sister’s thick skull.

“Don’t worry y’all, I’m good; my life is perfect and it’s going to stay that way. If you don’t mind, please…let’s get on with this wedding, and y’all just mind your business.”

Melanie’s family knew there was no reason to keep badgering her to tell Jeremiah and Richard the truth about Jeremiah’s real father.

They could only hope and pray that the truth wouldn’t come out; but if it did, things wouldn’t blow up in Melanie’s face like a grenade. ***** “Mr. Cooper, do you understand that you’re being released with time served because of the good behavior you’ve shown within our correctional facility?” the judge asked Wesley Cooper who was being released after serving twelve years of what was supposed to be a fifteen-year sentence.

“Yes Your Honor. I understand, and I’m grateful to God, you, and the State,” Wesley respectfully responded.

“I hope you’re grateful enough to appreciate a second chance at freedom so you won’t have to come back here.” The judge shot Wesley a cold look.

Wesley nodded appreciatively. “Yes, sir. Your Honor, you never have to worry about seeing my face again,” he spoke fortunately and proud.

“Good, now get out of my courtroom and stay out!” The judge banged his gavel, got down from his chair, and left out the back exit.

Wesley was so happy he could have skipped out of the courthouse. When he got outside he stretched his arms to the sky. He

was thankful to be a free man – no house arrest, no parole, or anything. God is good, he thought. He smiled when he saw his younger brother sitting on the hood of his Nissan Maxima waiting for him.

He rushed over to him, they gave each other dap, Wesley pulled him into his arms, hugging him tight.

“What’s up big brother? It’s about time you got out, we missed you man,” Andrew Jr. said.

“Look who’s all grown up? How old are you now, AJ,” Wesley asked.

“Twenty-two, I was ten when you left.”

“Damn, seems like a life time ago; but I tell you this lil bro, God has given me a second chance and I’ll never blow it again. I’m going to start my construction business, settle down get married, and have a bunch of kids.”

“Speaking of marriage and kids, have you heard from Melanie?”

“No, I haven’t heard from her since I was sent up; not even so much as one letter.”

“Well, I heard she got married and had a baby.”

“Oh, well, wherever she is…I hope she’s happy and successful; living the life that I wasn’t able to give her.”

“If your one true love is taken, now what are you going to do, Wes?” “I’m going to wish her the best, keep her in my prayers, move on with my life, and believe that God has someone special out there waiting for me.”

“What about the kid that she had?”

“What about it? If it were mine, she would have contacted me and let me know something. Since she hasn’t, I assume the kid isn’t mine and I can live with that. Melanie isn’t the kind of woman who’d keep my child away from me. Obviously she and I weren’t meant to be anyway.”

Wesley laid his head against the window and exhaled; although happy to be a free man, he was also heartbroken realizing he’d never get a chance to be with the only woman he’s loved since he was fifteen.

CHAPTER 1

Two Years Later “AJ, I’m going to lunch; hold everything down until I get back,” Wesley told his younger brother.

“Alright, I got you; don’t be long cause I gotta eat too,” AJ said.

“Boy, I’m the boss. I take my time.”

“Yeah okay take too long if you want and watch what happens.”

AJ said seriously.

“I’ll be back in time, if I’m not just lock up and go do what you gotta do.”

Wesley decided to grab something to eat from the nearest area. He went to the mall and grabbed some Chinese food from the food court. He stood at the trash can, sipping on the last drops of his Pepsi, a woman and a young boy walked pass, catching his eye. Wesley thought he was dreaming, he couldn’t believe his eyes; to make sure he wasn’t losing his mind, he followed them into Foot Locker. He pretended to look at the new shoes on the shelf across from them and listened closely as they argued about the new Lebron James.

“I don’t see why you can’t just get them?” Jeremiah asked, pouting, his arms folded.

“You just got a brand new pair of shoes two months ago; do you remember that?” Melanie asked.

“Yeah, but I want those. Mom, you know Lebron James is my favorite player. I don’t know why we have to keep going through this.

I wanna play ball and I wanna be like Lebron.” Jeremiah snatched the shoe off the shelf, waving it in Melanie’s face.

“How many times I have to tell you there is only one Lebron James? Besides, the way your grades are looking, you’ll be lucky to even get on the team next season.”

Jeremiah gritted his teeth. “You gonna buy me the shoes or not?”

Melanie shook her head, rolling her eyes. “Not with that attitude.”

“Fine…I’ll be in the music store.” Jeremiah slammed the shoe on the shelf, turned his back to her, and stormed out.

“That’s where you better be, Jeremiah. Don’t have me running around looking for you.”

Jeremiah scrunched his face and covered his ears. “Yeah, whatever.”

As Jeremiah walked pass, Wesley immediately noticed the striking resemblance. Jeremiah had all his traits; his smooth honey colored skin, his chestnut eyes, his dimples, his budding height, and a soft curly afro the same texture as Wesley’s hair. Wesley stared at the kid feeling deep in his heart that he was his, wondering how that was possible since Melanie had never said anything about it—no letter, no phone call, nothing.

“How in God’s name can this boy really be mine?” he asked.

Before he had time to ponder on it, Melanie rushed passed him.

Shocked to see her, he grabbed her arm gently, stopping her.

“Wow…Melanie, it’s really you. What a coincidence,” Wesley said, mesmerized. He was pleased to see that she’d kept herself up and was still beautiful. Her caramel skin was as smooth and soft as he remembered, her light brown eyes still twinkled like the sun, her black hair was styled to perfection the way he liked it, and her body was still voluptuous and flawless.

“Wes…Wesley, how’ve you been?” Melanie asked, startled.

“Maybe if you would’ve come to visit me you’d know how I’ve been.” Wesley replied, locking eyes with her.

Melanie was shocked that after fourteen years of being in prison, Wesley didn’t look like he’d aged a day. His honey-colored skin was still smooth and those gorgeous eyes still made her body tingle. She could tell from the outside of his suit that he was more buff than she’d ever known, and his hair was cut in a military style.

“Wesley, I told you when you got locked up I wasn’t gonna sit around waiting. Now, if you’d excuse me, I have to go find my son.”

“Not so fast…don’t you mean our son, Melanie; or did you think I’d be dumb enough not to recognize my own seed?” Wesley was done playing and reminiscing.

Melanie could no longer look Wesley in the eyes. “I don’t know what you’re talking about, Wesley.” She lied.

“Oh, so now you’re going to play stupid? That’s cool; but Melanie, I know that kid who just stormed out of here is my son. He has the same skin tone as me, the same eyes and hair, and if that wasn’t enough, his height gives it away. All the men in my family are six feet plus, so why don’t you stop lying, and tell me the truth?”

“Look Wesley, I don’t know what you’re talking about, but Jeremiah has a father.”

“Yeah, I know he does…me. Melanie, I don’t care what you say, that kid is mine. I know it and you know it. I’ve been in love with you

since the tenth grade woman, so I know when you’re lying. How old is he anyway?”

“He just turned fourteen July 16th.”

“So if my math is correct, that means you got pregnant in October; two months before I was sent Upstate. So unless you were cheating on me, I know that kid is mine.”

Melanie didn’t know how to get Wesley to believe that Jeremiah wasn’t his son. But one thing she knew for sure was that she wasn’t ready for her secret to be exposed, because if it were, it would ruin her and Jeremiah’s life as they knew it.

“Wesley, I have to go; my husband is waiting for me and his son,” Melanie said.

“Okay Melanie, but this ain’t over. We will see each other again; you can believe that,” Wesley said. “By the way, you’re still fine as ever; so if your so-called husband ain’t treating you right…my arms are always open.”

“You need not worry, Wesley. I am well taken care of, and so is Jeremiah. Goodbye!”

Melanie sped off, unable to look back in Wesley’s direction, further letting him know she was lying; he wasn’t sure why, but he was determined to find out. He knew if he let Melanie get away, she was going to do everything she could to avoid him. Since he didn’t know his way around Virginia, he decided to follow her. He went to the parking lot and waited in his car until he saw Melanie and Jeremiah come out.

Melanie got in her car, her hands shook uncontrollably, she paused, took a deep breath, and shut her eyes for a brief second.

“Mom, you a’ight?” Jeremiah asked, noticing her shaky hands and the fear in her eyes.

“Um…yeah son, I’m fine; put your seat belt on so we can go see your dad,” Melanie instructed putting the keys in the ignition.

“I hope we don’t have to sit through another one of his boring lectures.”

“You know, Jeremiah…you could learn a thing or two from your dad.”

“Mom, all I can learn from dad is how to wear tight ass suits and act like a stuck-up snob.”

“Jeremiah Wesley Charleston, you better watch your mouth young man! Do I make myself clear?”

“Yeah mom…yeah real clear,” he nodded, frowned, and put his iPod headphones in his ears, blasting a variety of Hip Hop and R&B music.

Melanie used that time to gather her thoughts over what had transpired. She was hoping and praying that was the last time she’d see Wesley; but she knew Wesley and she knew he wouldn’t give up without a fight.

Wesley parked across the street, scooted down in his seat, and watched Melanie walk into the Mayor’s office. Melanie walked into the building straight to her husband’s office, everyone acknowledge her and Jeremiah as they passed by.

“Good afternoon, Mrs. Charleston,” the receptionist, Deborah, greeted.

“How are you doing Deborah?” Melanie asked.

“I’m good. Your baby boy is getting bigger every day. How are you doing Jeremiah?”

“Fine Deborah,” Jeremiah replied.

Melanie darted her eyes at him and smacked the back of his head.

“Show some respect boy; that woman is old enough to be your mother,” she fussed. “Well, she ain’t my mother. Can we go now?”

Jeremiah rudely retorted.

“Girl, please pray for that boy, he thinks he’s grown all of sudden.” Melanie looked back at Deborah, shaking her head disappointed.

“You don’t have to tell me, I have a thirteen year old at home so I know what you’re going through…good luck.” Deborah responded.

Melanie and Jeremiah continued on to Richard’s office, being greeted by all his coworkers along the way.

“Good afternoon Mrs. Charleston…Jeremiah,” the delivery boy said.

“How are you doing Mrs. Charleston and Jeremiah?” another politician asked.

The praise continued until she finally reached her husband’s office.

Richard Charleston was in his office with his nose buried deep in paperwork, when his wife and son walked through the door. He got up, walked around his desk, and hugged and kissed her; then he kissed Jeremiah’s forehead. Richard is 5’11”, with cocoa-colored skin, brown eyes, a bald head, and a slim physique.

“Hey honey, what are you doing here?” he asked, obviously forgetting that they had a family dinner planned.

“Richard, have you forgotten about our dinner date tonight?”

Melanie asked, folding her arms.

“Sorry honey; but yes, I forgot.” Richard walked back around his desk and sat down.

“Richard, you promised you’d take us out for dinner tonight.”

Melanie remained calm, she did not want to go off in front of their son.

“I know, but I am so swamped with work; there’s no way I can do it tonight.”

Melanie rolled her eyes and sucked her teeth. “Will you at least be home for dinner then?”

“Melanie, I have so much work to do for this campaign. I probably won’t be home until late tonight.”

Richard pulled out his wallet, handed her five crisp hundred dollar bills, and kissed her. “Here, why don’t you and our son go on out to your favorite restaurant and enjoy the night. I’m sorry…I’ll make it up to you. I promise.”

“Richard, your promises are becoming very vain, so don’t promise us anything unless you’re certain you can keep that promise.” Melanie looked at him condescendingly and snatched the money from his hand. “Let’s go Jeremiah!” she snapped.

“Yeah, let’s be out.” Jeremiah agreed, he was disappointed, but refused to give his father the satisfaction of knowing it.

Richard was used to the disappointed and angry looks on Melanie and Jeremiah’s faces, so he didn’t bother to react or say anything.

However, as a last attempt to mend what he’d done, he wanted to tell them how much he loved them, but they stormed out, slamming the door behind them before he had a chance.

“So, where do you want to go?” Melanie asked Jeremiah when they got in the car.

“Can’t we just go home, get some pizza and watch movies?”

Jeremiah complained.

“Sure honey, if that’s what you want to do.”

“It is…so , let’s go home.”

Melanie could see the resentment and anger in Jeremiah as he got in the front seat, slammed the door, put his iPod headphones back in his ears, laid his head back on the seat, closed his eyes, and zoned out to his music. As Melanie pulled off, Wesley slowly pulled off behind her. He stayed two cars behind her the entire time so she wouldn’t notice him following her. While traveling through the area, he made a

note of all the sites, and when she finally pulled in front of their huge house not too far from the beach, he wrote down all the important details. The street name, the color of the house, the house number, and anything else he needed to remind him of her whereabouts. He decided not to bother her anymore that day, since he had to get back to work, but he was glad he had found out where she lived just in case she tried to play him. On his way back to the construction site, his phone rang.

“This is Wesley,” he said.

“Yo’ man, where you at? It’s almost time for the workers to get off. I thought you said you were coming right back?” AJ snapped.

“Oh, my bad AJ, something came up. I’ll tell you about it later.

You and the workers can go back to the hotel and enjoy the rest of your day.”

“Alright, but what’s going on with you?”

“I’ll tell you about that later.”

Wesley went back to his hotel and looked through Virginia phone books trying to find Melanie’s number, but there was no Melanie Simmons listed. He tried to get information about her from 411, but that was a dead end as well. He decided to call it a night and resume his quest the following morning.

At ten that night, Richard still hadn’t come home and Melanie was indulged in another rebellious argument with Jeremiah.

“I’m fourteen years old, why can’t I go to bed when I want to?”

Jeremiah snapped.

“Because you have school tomorrow; it would be different if you were doing something educational. Playing that stupid game is not going to help bring those grades up or get you on the basketball team. If you’re serious about playing ball, you need to get your head on right and stop playing around.”

“Whatever, I’ll go to bed as soon as you get out.”

“Great, I love you sweetheart.”

“Yeah right,” Jeremiah sucked his teeth and slammed the door behind Melanie.

Melanie wasn’t in the mood to be stressed out more than she already was, so she left Jeremiah alone for the rest of the night. After he finally fell asleep, two hours later, she called her sister Angelina to vent and get some advice.

“What’s going on Mel?” Angie asked.

Melanie exhaled, resting her on the headboard. “Girl, my day has been one battle after the other,” She said.

“Oh really, what happened?”

“First of all, Jeremiah gets more and more rebellious every day; all we do is argue.”

“Welcome to puberty, sis. I know exactly what you’re going through, I’m dealing with the same thing. What else happened?”

“Then, out of all the people in the world, I bumped into Wesley at the mall.”

“Wesley who?”

“Wesley Cooper…how many other Wesley’s do you know Angie damn?”

“Oh, you mean Jeremiah’s father Wesley?”

“Yes.” “Well, what did he say?”

“He noticed how much Jeremiah resembles him and he is determined to find out whether or not he’s his.”

“Can you blame him Melanie? This is your fault because we warned you two years ago that this could and would happen. Now what are you going to do?”

“I don’t know, but I do know if the truth comes out, Richard will be so mad at me that he’ll put me and Jeremiah out.”

“He ain’t cold enough to put Jeremiah out.”

“Angie, I know my husband. He’ll never raise another man’s son no matter what the circumstances are. What should I do?”

“I say tell Richard the truth before he hears it from someone else.

If he does, that’ll really embarrass him and make him hate you, Wesley, and Jeremiah. Melanie, you’ve been hiding the truth for years, now it’s time to fess up and deal with the consequences.”

“Angie, you’re not helping my situation.”

“It doesn’t sound like you want help. It sounds like you’re looking for a way out once again. Sweetie, I know you’re scared of having to provide for you and Jeremiah on your own, but there’s no getting out of this. You’re busted, so don’t make things worse.”

“Thanks for the talk Angie. I have to go; love you.”

“I love you too; let me know how it all works out.”

Wesley woke up bright and early the next morning. He called Andrew and gave him permission to run things until he showed up for work. As he drove on Melanie’s street, she and Jeremiah were

getting in the car. He waited down the street until they passed by, then he followed them.

“Behave yourself today, Jeremiah; do I make myself clear?”

Melanie asked pulling into her teacher’s parking space at Virginia Beach High School. Jeremiah nodded , got out the car, slammed the door, threw his book bag over his left shoulder, and stormed inside the school..

Wesley decided since no one was in the parking lot with Melanie, he would try to reason with her again.

“Melanie, hold up!” he yelled catching her before she approached the double doors.

“Wesley, are you following me?” Melanie asked, shocked.

“Melanie, you know I don’t give up that easily. Look…I’m out of prison, a free man, and a saved man; I don’t want any drama between us. I just want the truth. I want to know if Jeremiah is mine, and if so, I want to be a part of his life.”

“I told you Wesley, Jeremiah has a father. Why can’t you accept that?”

“Cause I know that’s some bull. Besides, from what I’ve seen, whoever you’ve been passing off as his father isn’t doing such a bang up job.”

Melanie raised her eyebrows offended. “What is that supposed to mean? All teenagers rebel against their parents.”

“Yeah, but that’s not just teenage rebellion. From what I’ve seen and heard, that kid has some serious anger and disrespect issues. I was stubborn as a kid, but I never treated my mother the way Jeremiah treats you. That attitude and defiance didn’t just start over night; it started little by little years ago, and as he grew older, it grew stronger in him. Had I been in his life I would’ve rectified that from day one.”

“Well, you weren’t in his life, you were in prison Wesley, what could he have learned from you locked up?”

“Well, I’m out of prison now and I want what’s rightfully mine; you owe me that much.”

“I don’t owe you anything. You left me alone, in the projects, to provide my own way out.”

“That’s a lie and you know it. Everything I did back in the day, I did for your gold-digging ass. If I wouldn’t have been trying to keep you looking good and giving you all those nice things and the bank

rolls of money, I never would have been sent to prison in the first place.”

“Well, you did, and I’ve moved on; so you need to do the same.”

Wesley gritted his teeth and folded his arms. “Okay Melanie, I’ve tried to reason with you. But I am so serious right now. If you don’t tell me the truth, or prove to me Jeremiah is not my son, you’re going to have a real problem on your hands.”

“Wesley, if you don’t mind…I have to get to work, and if you keep stalking me and my son, I’ll call the cops and have you locked up again.”

“Okay, have it your way for now. Just remember I tried to get you to handle things like a woman. So, whatever happens from this moment is on you.”

CHAPTER 2

Wesley had decided to leave well enough alone for the moment and was about to head to work until he saw Jeremiah sneak out of the side door of the school, and jump into a car full of teenagers.

When they sped off, Wesley followed them. Unlike Melanie, and whoever she was claiming as Jeremiah’s so-called father, Wesley wasn’t going to sit back and watch a kid that could possibly be his self-destruct.

Jeremiah, his friends: Daniel and Anthony who were the same age as him, and a sixteen-year-old young lady named Vanessa who was totally hot for Jeremiah, had decided to drive to Virginia Beach. They thought it would be a safe, quiet place to hang out, where they wouldn’t get caught skipping school since it was totally isolated during the day.

“So J, what’s up with basketball this season, homie?” Daniel asked, lighting a joint filled with weed, taking a drag from it.

“I don’t know D, my mom is tripping…talkin’ bout my grades ain’t good enough,” Jeremiah responded, reaching for the joint Daniel was passing him.

“You have a 2.0 don’t you?”

Jeremiah shrugged unconcerned. “Man, I don’t know; probably somethin’ like that, but niggas…I been busy.”

“Busy doing what?” Anthony looked over at him and asked.

“Busy doing Vanessa; that girl can’t get enough of me. How do you think I got her to bring us out here?” Jeremiah responded.

“So, you hit that? She’s like two years older than you,” Daniel implied.

“I know. I told her I was sixteen, but I stayed back a grade.”

Daniel laughed. “And she fell for that?” he asked.

Jeremiah took a drag from the joint. “Stop hatin’ D; it ain’t my fault I got game and you don’t.”

“If you got that much game, go hit it right now. Better yet, get her to let you and your homies hit it.” Daniel demanded rubbing his chin.

“Hell yeah I’m wit’ that shit!” Anthony agreed excited.

Jeremiah gave the joint to Anthony and braced himself. “Bet! You ain’t said nothing but a word. Wait right here.” He boasted.

Wesley was walking along the beach trying to find Jeremiah and the kids he had left school with. When he saw Jeremiah arguing with

the young lady who drove them to the beach, he moved in closer to find out what all the commotion was about.

“Jeremiah, I thought you cared about me?” Vanessa cried. “How can you ask me to do something like that?”

“I do care about you, Vanessa; but me and my homies have needs.

So are you down or not, and let me know now cause we can always find somebody else,” Jeremiah snapped.

“You do that then…go find some other dumb ass girl to be your hoe because I’m not the one. Never have been and never will be. I don’t care how fine you are…matter of fact, y’all can find someone else to get you back to school too. Goodbye Jeremiah!” Vanessa wanted to slap Jeremiah, but she took a deep breath, and released air through her nostrils.

“Vanessa, it ain’t that serious; why you trippin’? Damn!”

“Leave me alone, Jeremiah; and don’t ever call my phone again.

We’re done.”

“Well, forget you then. I’on need you anyway.”

Wesley had seen and heard enough. He decided it was time to intervene and he didn’t care about what Melanie or her husband wanted.

“That’s not how you treat a lady, young man,” Wesley said approaching Jeremiah.

“Excuse me, this ain’t none of your business, old dude,” Jeremiah disrespectfully said.

“You have a very smart mouth; obviously your dad doesn’t discipline you enough.”

“Not that it’s any of your business, but my dad doesn’t discipline me. All he does is work, work, and more work.”

“Well, that’s going to change real soon; and is that weed I smell on your breath?”

Jeremiah looked Wesley up and down and smirked. “What’s it to you, man? Who the hell are you anyway?”

“I’m a friend of your mother’s; and I’m taking you, and dumb and dumber over there, back to school. Now go get them so we can go. I don’t have time to play games with y’all kids.”

“Dude, I ain’t doing nothin’ you say, so roll out.”

Wesley had had enough. He grabbed Jeremiah by his collared Sean John shirt. “I don’t know what your problem is lil’ boy, but I’m not the one to mess with. Your mom and dad might let you get away with talking to them like that, but not me. Now if you don’t go get your

friends so I can take you back to school, I’m going to pull off my belt and beat your ass right here. Try me if you want to; you’ll get the beatin’ your daddy should’ve given you a long time ago.”

Jeremiah had never had anyone talk to him with so much aggression and authority before. He knew whoever this friend of his mother’s was, he didn’t play and Jeremiah didn’t want to test his patience. He speedily walked over to where Daniel and Anthony were sitting.

“So what happened?” Daniel asked, getting off the rock he was chilling on.

“She blew up and rolled out,” Jeremiah disappointedly said.

“Oh hell nah, how we gonna get back to school?” Anthony worriedly asked.

“My mom’s friend over there is going to take us. He said if we don’t come on, he’s gonna beat our asses,” Jeremiah pointed to Wesley who was keeping his eyes on him as he tapped his watch and patiently waited.

“Your mom’s friend, you sure that ain’t your pops?” Daniel asked.

“Hell no, I’ve never seen dude a day in my life.”

“D is right man…dude looks like he could be yo’ pops on the real homie,” Anthony agreed.

“Look at his face man, look at his skin and eyes,” Daniel said.

After Daniel and Anthony got inside the car, Wesley grabbed Jeremiah by the neck and dropped some fatherly advice on him.

“Skipping school, smoking weed, and screwing girls is not going to get you anywhere in life. You need to stop acting stupid and get serious. You’re not going to be a teenager forever; one day you’re going to be a man. Now get in the car,” Wesley said, opening the door.

“How exactly do you know my mother?” Jeremiah asked, obeying Wesley’s order.

“Your mother and I go way back; matter of fact, I’m closer to you than you think.”

Jeremiah shot him a strange look. “What that mean?”

Wesley didn’t want to drop that bomb on Jeremiah like that, but he didn’t want to lie either.

“Look, I’m only telling you this cause I wouldn’t be a good man if I looked you in the eyes and lied.”

“Okay, so who the hell are you?”

“I’m your father, Jeremiah.”

“What the hell are you talking about? My name is Jeremiah Wesley Charleston, as in the Mayor Richard Charleston’s son.”

“Well, I hate to burst your bubble homie, but my name is Wesley.

Where do you think you got your middle name? Have you looked at yourself in the mirror lately?”

Jeremiah pulled down the mirror above him. He noticed as he sat next to Wesley that there was no denying that they did have some of the same features. He looked back at Daniel and Anthony who were hunching their shoulders and quietly snickering.

“I told you,” Daniel mouthed.

“Your pops, dude,” Anthony asked, pointing at Wesley.

Jeremiah took a deep breath. He could not believe what he’d just heard. “If you’re my father, where the hell have you been all my life?”

Jeremiah angrily asked.

“Well, since I’m being honest…I’ve been in jail. I got out two years ago after serving twelve years. But in my defense, I didn’t know about you until the other day. So blame your mom for me not being in your life. But now that I know about you, I plan on being in your life, and you’re going to straighten out that attitude or I’m going to do it for you; is that understood?”

Jeremiah frowned annoyed. “Dude, I’ve only known you a hot second and you’re already telling me what to do?”

Wesley shot him a serious look. “That’s right! I’m not going to let you continue to run over your mother like you do. Now you better start respecting her or else you’re gonna deal with me.” Wesley barked.

“So what am I supposed to do…just accept all this and act like everything is cool?”

“No, I know it’ll take time for you to accept me in your life; besides, your mother and I have some issues of our own to work out.”

“What kinda issues?”

“Don’t worry about that, but if you don’t tell your mom that you spoke to me, I won’t tell her that I caught you, and dumb and dumber, skipping school and smoking weed. Got it?”

“Oh, that’s a bet; good lookin’ out homie.”

Wesley threw up his hand stopping Jeremiah. “Let me stop you right there. I’m not your homie. I’m your dad. Don’t forget it.”

Wesley corrected.

“Okay, what do I do with this information until then?”

“Well, until your mother and I work things out…this will be our little secret. But if you need anything, you can always call me and I’ll be there for you.”

Jeremiah skeptically shook his head. “Yeah right, I already have a dad who makes promises to me and never keeps them.”

“Well, Jeremiah, if you ever need anything all you gotta is call me.

I’ll try my best to be there for you; that’s my word. A real man always keeps his word.”

“Okay, whatever.”

“Not whatever…yes, Sir! Got it?”

“Yes, sir.”

Wesley put his number in Jeremiah’s phone, and dropped them off at school. When Wesley pulled off, Jeremiah was still stunned by what had happened.

“Man, I told you dude looked like he could be your pops. I always wondered why Mr. Charleston is so short and dark, and you’re so light and tall,” Daniel said.

“I see that now; I’m just wonderin’ why my mother would lie to me all these years,” Jeremiah said.

“Look…I don’t know, J; but ain’t no man gon’ claim no kid for nothin’,” Anthony said.

“True that; but this is all crazy to me right now. When he works things out with my mom, I have my own words for her. It’s not fair; she should’ve told me no matter what.”

“Not trying to be funny, but your dad seems cooler than Mr. Charleston,” Daniel said.

“I peeped that too; he said if you ever need anything to call him… so test him out, dude. Get him to roll with you to the father and son tournament this weekend,” Anthony said.

“What am I gonna tell mom? You heard what the man said…my mom isn’t supposed to know that we spoke. What am I supposed to do…tell her that I’m hanging out with my dad who she obviously doesn’t want me to know about?”

“Tell her you’re going to the tournament with me and my dad, and spending the night at our house. Technically, it won’t be a lie because my dad and I will be there.”

“I’ll see what I can do; but let’s get to class before we get caught.”

When Wesley arrived at work, Andrew wanted to know about Wesley’s sudden disappearing act. Since they had started the business,

Wesley had never flaked on him the way that he had been doing in the past two days.

“What’s up with you, Wes?” AJ asked.

“What are you talking about, AJ?” Wesley asked.

“You flaking on work like you’ve been doing.”

“Oh…well, I’ve had some important issues to tend to.”

“Like what?”

“I ran into Melanie yesterday at the mall.”

“Whoa…you mean the Melanie, your first love Melanie?” AJ was shocked.

“Yep, that’s the one.” Wesley nodded.

“How is she? What does she look like now? Did you see the kid?”

“She’s fine, and I mean that in every sense of the word, and the kid looks just like me.”

“That doesn’t mean he’s yours, Wes.” “Oh, trust me…he’s mine. I know he is. He is the same complexion as us, he has our family’s genes in height, and he is a straight up knuckle head just like I remember you being.”

“Why would Melanie keep something that important from you?”

“Probably because her husband is the Mayor of Virginia Beach and she doesn’t want to lose all that money?”

“Wow, that’s messed up she’d do you like that bro…all cause of money. She’s a true gold digger in deed.”

“She’s not a gold digger, AJ . She just wanted a better life for her and her son. I’m not mad at her for that. I’m mad about the way she went about it. She used my son to get ahead in life and kept me in the dark . Had I known about Jeremiah, I wouldn’t have stopped her from being the Mayor’s wife; but I would’ve taken great care of my son the best way I knew how.”

“Well, what you going to do now?”

“First, I have to get Melanie to admit that Jeremiah is my son and go from there. But I did come face to face with the kid today, and he needs some fatherly guidance. He told me that Melanie and her husband don’t spend much time with him because of their jobs. I can tell that’s true, because he doesn’t have any discipline at all. He is so rude and disrespectful. But now that he knows who I am, I will straighten that out.”

“I’d like to meet him. I’m sure mom and dad and our other siblings would too.”

“Well, AJ…I have to take things one step at a time.”

***** Later that afternoon when Melanie and Jeremiah returned home from school. Melanie went upstairs to change so that she could go to Richard’s press conference. As she was upstairs, Jeremiah checked the answering machine to make sure the school hadn’t called and ratted him out for skipping the first two periods. He smiled realizing that the only message on the machine was from Richard. He was in front of the TV, about to pull out his books and do his homework, when Melanie walked downstairs dressed in an attire that he only saw her wear to his daddy’s events.

“Where are you going, mom?” Jeremiah asked.

“Your daddy has a press conference and he wants me to be there,” Melanie answered.

“What am I supposed to do while you’re gone?” Jeremiah asked.

“First of all, you better do your homework; then you can play your video game or watch TV. We should be home before your bedtime.”

“Yeah, right…just go mom. I don’t need you or dad here babysitting me anyway.”

“What is that supposed to mean, Jeremiah?”

“Nothing mom, I’m sure I can find something to do ‘til you get back.”

Jeremiah didn’t want to spend another night alone eating cold cereal and watching reruns. He watched Melanie pull off and instead of letting the tears that were forming in his eyes fall, he grabbed his cell phone and dialed Wesley’s number.

“This is Wesley,” Wesley said.

“Um…this is Jeremiah,” Jeremiah hesitantly responded.

“Hey Lil’ man, what’s going on?”

“I was wondering if you’d…never mind, I don’t know why I called you.”

Wesley could hear the desperation and the sadness in Jeremiah’s voice.

“Jeremiah, where is your mother, son?” Wesley asked.

“She left; my dad has a press conference today and she had to be there.”

“Okay, well…I’ll be over there in a minute.”

“Do you know where I live?”

“Yes, just be waiting. I’m on my way.”

“Okay.”

Jeremiah thought Wesley had offered to come see him too easily; given all the times Richard had lied to him, he wasn’t going to just accept Wesley’s answer and run with it. In this case, Wesley’s actions would have to speak louder than his words. Jeremiah sat on the steps of his house and watched each car that passed hoping he wouldn’t be let down again. Thirty minutes later, a burgundy Ford Expedition pull into his parents’ driveway. He tried to contain his excitement and slowly stepped off the porch to greet Wesley as he got out of the car.

“Hey, I wasn’t sure you were gon’ come,” Jeremiah said, shocked.

“Why not? I told you I was coming, didn’t I?” Wesley asked.

“Yeah, but I’ve been lied to so many times; I don’t take any chances anymore.”

“We’re going to talk about that while we’re out tonight,” Wesley looked down at his son. He hadn’t paid much attention to Jeremiah’s clothes earlier because he was trying to keep him out of trouble, but now he could clearly see that his son looked like he’d just stepped out of a rap video, or a thug from the streets. His blue jeans were hanging almost down to his knees, and his shirt was long and big with a bunch of skulls all over it. The only thing that looked decent was his shoes; black and red Jordan sneakers.

“But first, before you go anywhere with me you’re going to change those clothes,” Wesley demanded. “Why the heck are your pants so big anyway? Your parents let you dress like that?”

“Well, they don’t really have time to take me shopping; they give me the money and I buy my own clothes,” Jeremiah said proudly.

“Are all your clothes that big?”

“Probably, I’m not sure.”

“Well, come on here…we’re going to have a look and see.”

Wesley was amazed when he stepped inside Melanie and her husband’s house . The living room and kitchen were as big as an entire house. He looked around in awe at the expensive furniture, the gold German chandeliers, the plush carpeting, and all of Richard’s awards and accolades above and on top of the brick fireplace.

That’s why Melanie is so afraid to let her husband know the truth; she doesn’t want to lose all this, Wesley thought quietly.

“This is my room,” Jeremiah said, opening the door.

Wesley was appalled at Jeremiah’s room. It was in a condition that Wesley’s parents would’ve never tolerated from him and his siblings.

Jeremiah’s clothes were all over the place, the bed looked like it hadn’t been made in days, the dresser was unorganized, and the whole room was just a horrible mess to look at.

“Jeremiah, this room is a mess, when was the last time you cleaned it?” Wesley said, picking Jeremiah’s jeans up off the floor and throwing them on the bed.

“I don’t know,” Jeremiah responded, shrugging his shoulders.

“Well, before we go anywhere…not only are you going to change your clothes, but you’re going to clean up this room.”

“What!” Jeremiah snapped defiantly.

“You heard what I said; now clean this room, and then I’ll come back up here and help you pick out some decent clothes.”

“Man, I don’t know how to clean my room, my mom usually does that.”

“Well, you’re going to learn today. When I was your age, I cleaned my own room. From now on, you will too; is that understood?”

“Yes…sir.”

For as long as Jeremiah could remember, he’d never cleaned his room; his mother always did. He didn’t want to clean his room or change his clothes, but Wesley wasn’t one to play with when it came to discipline and he made that very evident, so Jeremiah obeyed his every command and did what he was told to do.

CHAPTER 3

“Now that’s more like it,” Wesley nodded in approval after Jeremiah cleaned his room.

“These were the only fitting pants I could find,” Jeremiah said frowning, pulling at the jeans he hadn’t wore since the seventh grade.

“Man…how long have you had those?”

“Since seventh grade.” Jeremiah looked down at the floor embarrassed.

“You need some new clothes son. I’m going to take you shopping too.”

“You sure you can afford to do that?”

“Yes, I make enough money to take my son shopping and out to eat or whatever…so let’s go.”

“A’ight, I was just checking.”

On the way out of Jeremiah’s room, Wesley noticed a flyer hanging on his dresser mirror.

FATHER/SON BASKETBALL TOURNAMENT OCTOBER 16 & 17, 2010 WASHINGTON, DC “What is this?” Wesley asked, removing the flyer.

“It’s nothin’…just some stupid paper,” Jeremiah said disappointed.

Wesley couldn’t ignore the dismay in his voice. “Jeremiah, is this something you’re interested in?”

“It ain’t no big deal, a’ight?” He mumbled. “My dad never has time for stuff like this, so forget it.”

“No, if this is something you want to do, son, I’ll make it happen.”

“Why are you being so nice to me, Wesley? I don’t need any favors.” Jeremiah snidely remarked.

“Jeremiah, I know we just met , but ever since I laid eyes on you, I knew you were my son, and I want to be a part of your life. I’m not being nice to you, son, I’m being your father; and from the looks of things…you need one right now. I can’t promise I’ll always do everything the right way, but I can promise that I’ll do my best to be the father that you need and deserve if you let me.” Wesley stood firm, face to face with him, giving him a promising stare.

Jeremiah wanted to cry, he’d been waiting for Richard to say that to him since he was five years old. “I’ve had that flyer taped to my

mirror for two weeks and you’re the only one who noticed,” He replied sniffling.

“Well, would you like to go to the tournament or not?” Wesley asked .

“Can you ball?”

“Can I ball? Boy, where do you think you got yo skills from…yes, I can ball.”

“Well, yeah…I’d love to go.”

“But we have to figure out a way to go without your mom finding out.”

“Well, I could tell her that I’m going with Daniel and his dad.”

“I guess that’ll work. You can stay with Daniel Friday night, ride up to DC with him, and I’ll take you home on Sunday.”

“Sounds like a plan. I’m sure Richard will have some political stuff to do anyway.”

“You ready to go? If your mom catches me here she’s going to kill us.”

“You’re right ‘bout that.”

Jeremiah locked the house and as they walked to Wesley’s car, Melanie’s next door neighbor watched in wonderment. Beatrice Henderson knew everything that went on in that neighborhood; and whatever she didn’t know, she made it her business to find out. Not only was she the nosiest old woman, but she was also the queen of gossip . As soon as Wesley and Jeremiah were out of sight, she picked up the phone and started calling everyone she knew and told them about the strange man leaving the Mayor’s house. The first place Wesley and Jeremiah went was to the mall; they went to an urban men’s store. Wesley didn’t know anything about the store, but Jeremiah did. Before Jeremiah had a chance to head toward the clothes that were too big for him, the owner came and offered his assistance.

“Good afternoon gentlemen, y’all need some help?” the brown skinned guy asked.

“What up chief? My son needs some new clothes; these jeans he has on are too short for his height, and too tight around the waistline,” Wesley said, pointing to Jeremiah. “So we need you to hook him up.”

“No problem; is there a specific style you’re looking for?”

“Well, his clothes are too thuggish for my taste. I want my son to look cool and decent; he needs jeans and shirts that are not too baggy and not too tight.”

“How tall is he and what is his waist size?”

“He’s six feet tall, and his waist line is about a thirty two.”

Jeremiah was shocked Wesley was able to look and know his exact height and waist size.

“How did you do that?” he asked.

“How did I do what?” Wesley repeated.

“You were able to look at me and know how tall I am and my correct waist size, but I have to remind my mom and Richard all the time.”

“I was your height at that age, and my waistline was the same size.”

“How tall are you now?”

“I’m six five. How tall is Richard?”

“Not too much taller than my mom.”

“Your mom is five seven, so he’s about what five ten, five eleven?”

“Something like that, but he’s a lot shorter than you and me…I know that much.”

The owner came back with his arms full of pants and shirts he picked out for Jeremiah. Wesley took the clothes, and he and Jeremiah went into the dressing room so that he could try them on.

Wesley liked what he saw. The jeans weren’t hanging off Jeremiah’s behind all the way down to his knees like the rest of his clothes had, but they weren’t snug and tight either; they were the perfect length and just the right fit. He pulled Jeremiah in front of the full-length mirror and smiled.

“See…you can be cool and fly without looking like a thug,” Wesley said to Jeremiah.

Jeremiah looked at himself in the mirror, and had to admit that Wesley was right. Matter of fact, he liked those jeans way more than the ones he had at home.

“Yeah, they do look good on me and they even make me look taller,” Jeremiah said smiling.

“Do we like the clothes?” the owner asked as they came out of the dressing room.

“We’ll take all the jeans and the shirts and I want him to wear this out of the store.”

“Okay, give me the tags off the jeans and the shirt. Does he need a jacket?”

Jeremiah’s jacket was a Washington Redskins’ jacket and Wesley had no objections to that.

“Nah, no jacket…just the jeans, the sweat suits, the shirts, and the two belts please.”

“That’ll be $1,537,” the owner said, ringing the clothes up.

“Damn boy…you’re expensive, but it’s all good; I got it,” Wesley said handing the owner his card.

Jeremiah walked out of the store with six bags ; he couldn’t stop smiling. Before leaving the mall, Wesley had one last surprise for him.

They entered the footlocker and Wesley walked over to the all-black Lebron James sneakers; the same ones that Jeremiah had argued with Melanie about. Wesley took the shoe off the shelf. Jeremiah had lost hope in getting the shoes after the argument with his mother, so he didn’t get his hopes up that time either. He just sat down and watched all the teenage girls walking by. A tall, young, white guy dressed in his Footlocker uniform came over to Wesley.

“Welcome to Footlocker, sir; can I help you with something?” he asked looking at the shoe Wesley was holding. “I see you’re holding the new Lebron James; we actually have those on sale if you’re interested.”

“I’m thinking about getting them for my son…Jeremiah, come here.”

“Sir.” Jeremiah said, approaching Wesley and the Footlocker guy.

“What size shoe do you wear, son?”

“Ten and a half.”

“Okay, let me get these in a ten and a half; thank you.”

“You gettin’ those for me?” Jeremiah’s eyes lit up like fireworks.

“I’m considering getting those for you…on three conditions.”

“Okay…what’s that?” Jeremiah asked, folding his arms defiantly.

“First, no more disrespecting and talking back to your mother; I know she doesn’t always do things right, but she’s still your mother. If it hadn’t been for her, you wouldn’t be here. Second, no more skipping school and smoking weed; that’s a lifestyle for losers, I want you in school at all times. Last, but definitely not least, you have to work hard and bring up those bad grades your mom has frequently

complained about. Is that agreed, because if not, we can leave now without the shoes?”

“Okay…I guess I can try.”

“You better…otherwise, you’ll have me to deal with and I’ll take these shoes back.”

“How do I look?” Jeremiah asked after lacing up the shoes, putting them on.

“You look like me when I was your age,” Wesley complimented proudly.

“Is that a good thing or a bad thing?”

“Trust me, son…that’s a good thing. Your old man had all the girls when I was your age.”

Wesley paid for the shoes and then he took Jeremiah to Dave and Busters. As they waited for their pizza and wings, Jeremiah pulled Wesley over to the basketball game.

“Come on old man, show me what you got,” Jeremiah joked, putting a token in.

“Old man huh, I’m not that old, so you better watch yourself,” Wesley said, picking up a basketball and shooting a three point shot.

“Not bad, not bad at all.”

Wesley hit fifty shots before the game time ran out. Jeremiah was highly impressed; now he knew where his basketball gene came from.

Before Jeremiah had time to show Wesley his b-ball skills, their food was ready. Wesley and Jeremiah sat in the booth across from each other.

Jeremiah grabbed a cheese fry, bit half of it, then looked at Wesley “Are you going to tell me what happened between you and my mom now?” he asked after he finished chewing the fry.

“What do you want to know?” Wesley asked.

“I wanna know everything.”

“Okay, I was fifteen when I met your mom; she immediately became the love of my life. I was also hustling when I met her. She didn’t like it, but she never asked me to quit, so I didn’t. I was saving up to get us a nice apartment in a nicer neighborhood, but when I was nineteen, I got locked up for possession and distribution. I never heard from your mother again after that, not even a simple letter.

When I tried to call her, the only number I had was disconnected. I never knew she was pregnant, and I never thought she’d keep something that serious from me.”

“So…had you known about me, how would you have been there for me if you were in jail?”

“Jeremiah, I couldn’t have been there for you physically; but I could have written you letters and called you. I would’ve done anything to let you know how much I love you. If I would’ve known about you, I could’ve started spending time with you when I got out two years ago.”

“Why did my mom keep you a secret from me for so long?”

“I don’t know, son; that’s something you have to talk to your mom about.”

“I thought you didn’t want her to know about us.”

“I don’t, but if you have questions that need to be answered, your mom is the only one who can answer them. I have questions that I need answered from your mother too.”

“Look dude, meeting you today took me by surprise; but so far you seem cool. If I let you in my life, you have to promise that you won’t flake on me like Richard does. If you’re going to be in my life, you have to be there for me when I need you; no exceptions.”

“Jeremiah, I am proud to call you my son and I’m always going to be here for you no matter what, that’s my word. If a man doesn’t have anything else in this life, he must always keep his word; remember that.”

“I’ll try. What do I call you anyway, Wesley or dad?”

“Whatever God puts on your heart to call me, that’s what you call me; as long as it’s not old man, dude, or homie…I’m not any of those things, I’m your father.”

“I’m really glad we got to know each other today. I hope we have more days like this.”

“We will. I have to go back to DC tonight, but I’ll be back on Friday to take you to the basketball tournament. If you need me for any reason until then, I’m just a call away, okay.”

Jeremiah shook his head doubtfully. “Okay…we’ll see.” ***** “Thank you, Melanie, for coming to support me,” Richard said, walking her to the car.

“Are you coming home tonight?” Melanie asked.

“I should be home in about two hours or so.” He responded opening the driver’s side door.

“Richard, how long is this going to go on?”

“What are you talking about Melanie?”

“When are you going to make time for me and your son?”

Melanie snapped, getting in the car, sitting down, looking at him.

“When the election’s over, and not a moment sooner; Mel, you know how important this is.”

“Yeah, Richard, I do…apparently more important than your family.” Melanie snatched the door, forcing Richard to let go, and slammed it shut. She didn’t bother arguing with him. She rolled her eyes, cranked up the car, and drove off. Richard stood there with his mouth wide open, shaking his head.

When she got home, the house was locked up and all the lights were off. Since it was almost nine o’clock at night, she figured Jeremiah was in his room asleep, but when she went in the room to kiss him goodnight, he wasn’t there. She searched all through the house and he was nowhere to be found. She dialed his cell phone, but he didn’t answer. She went outside and was about to get worried when Beatrice came running over to her.

“Melanie, sweetie…you know God doesn’t like what you’re doing right?” Beatrice asked.

“What are you talking about Mrs. Henderson?” Melanie asked confused.

“I’m talking about adultery sweetie; cheating on your husband is a sin. I saw that fine man in and out of your house earlier today, he even picked your son up.”

“What man, Mrs. Henderson?”

“The one who drives the SUV; he’s tall, light, with perfect waves.”

Melanie’s heart dropped as she realized Beatrice was describing Wesley. Fear, anxiety, frustration, anger, and all kinds of other feelings took over her as she thought about him having her son.

“Mrs. Henderson…thanks for the information, but I have to go so excuse me.”

Melanie ran into the house, grabbed the cordless phone and dialed 911.

“911, how can I help you?” the operator asked.

“This is Mayor Charleston’s wife and my son has been kidnapped,” Melanie shrieked, almost in tears.

“Okay, Mrs. Charleston, calm down…someone is on their way right now.”

Melanie paced back and forth in her living room, hectically trying to call Jeremiah. Jeremiah was having so much fun with Wesley that he had turned his phone off, and Wesley wanted to focus all his

attention on his son, so his phone was off as well. Wesley and Jeremiah pulled into Melanie’s driveway the same time that the police did. Melanie opened the door to let the cops in; she was grateful and pissed when Wesley and Jeremiah got out of the car.

“JEREMIAH WESLEY CHARLESTON! You get in this house right now!” She screamed. “Officer, this man has been stalking me and he kidnapped my son.”

“Is that true, sir?” the brown hair, green eyed, officer asked approaching Wesley.

“No, I was rightfully spending time with my son,” Wesley replied.

“Now see…we have a problem, this is Mayor Charleston’s son and we work for him. Now put your hands against the wall, you’re under arrest for stalking, trespassing, and kidnapping.” The cop reached behind his back, pulled his gun, and pointed it at Wesley.

Wesley raised his hands, surrendering, keeping his eyes on Melanie. “Melanie, you’d risk my freedom just to keep your secret from getting out.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, Wesley. Take him away please officers.

“Say no more, Mrs. Charleston. Sir please face the wall.” Wesley obeyed orders and the second officer pulled out his cuffs.

“No…stop!” Jeremiah yelled, running outside as they were about to cuff Wesley. “Mom, don’t do this. He wasn’t trespassing. I called him, and he didn’t kidnapped me, I wanted to hang out with him,” Jeremiah said, standing in front of Wesley.

“What do you mean you called him? How did you get his number?”

“Mom, I’m not a kid anymore and it’s time you start telling me the truth…all of it.” Jeremiah paused looking from Melanie to the officers pleadingly. “I don’t know what’s going on right now, but locking my dad up is not going to solve your problems.”

Melanie was at a loss for words, but she knew her son was right; having Wesley locked up wasn’t going to change her situation and it definitely wasn’t going to keep Wesley from wanting to be a part of his son’s life. “Officers, you can remove the handcuffs. I apologize for wasting your time.” She replied shamed.

“Are you sure, Mrs. Charleston?” the first officer asked, his gun still pointed at Wesley.

“Yes, I’m sure. Thank you.”

“I’ll leave you two alone; you have a lot to talk about. Call me if you need me, Jeremiah.” Wesley said walking away.

Jeremiah gave Wesley a hug and shook his head, watching Wesley and the cops leave. He was so angry at Melanie he cut his eyes and sucked his teeth walking pass her back into the house. Melanie shut the door and followed behind him, she had no clue what she was going to say, but she knew it was time for the inevitable that she’d been trying to avoid for the past fourteen years.

“Have a seat, son…we need to have a long talk,” She told Jeremiah, sitting down on the couch.

“Are you going to tell me the truth…the whole truth?” Jeremiah asked defiantly, sitting down beside her.

“Yes, you were right; you’re not a kid anymore and if I want you to start acting like a young man, I have to start treating you like one.

Part of being an adult is admitting your mistakes.”

Jeremiah raised his eyebrow, shooting her a sinister look, “Are you saying I was a mistake?”

Melanie shook her head, gazing into his eyes. “No, Jeremiah…you were the best thing that ever happened to me. The mistake was not telling Richard the truth about Wesley and passing you off as his son for all these year. It was also a mistake lying to you all this time about who your father really is. I know nothing I say can justify it, but son, I thought I was doing what was best for us at the time.”

“You were doing what was best for you, mom. You weren’t thinking about me, my dad, or Richard. I’ve spent one day with Wesley and he’s been a better dad to me than Richard has been my whole life.”

Melanie held her hand up to his face, stopping him, “Wait a minute, Jeremiah…Richard is still your father; he raised you.” She said.

“Barely, and he’s not my father, Wesley is; so stop tryin’ to play me. I know you love living this life mom, but outside of the money, you’re not happy and I’m not either.”

“What do you want me and your dad to get back together or something?”

“Why not? He told me you were the only woman he’s ever loved and you felt the same way about him before he went to prison.”

“He told you everything, huh? How did y’all meet anyway?”

Jeremiah didn’t want to tell his mom about him playing hooky from school with his friends and smoking weed, but he had to tell her something so she’d know how he and his dad actually met.

“Daniel, Anthony, and I were at the beach today smoking weed during first and second period. Wesley followed us, made us put the weed out, and brought us back to school. That’s when he told me the truth about who he was.” Jeremiah braced himself for Melanie to go off, but was relieved, she was more focused on him and Wesley than everything else he’d just told her.

Melanie chose to ignore what Jeremiah told her about the beach and find out just how close he and Wesley had become, “So…you like having him in your life?”

“Yeah mom, and I’d like to keep it that way.”

“Okay, on two conditions, son.”

“What?”

“Richard can’t know about Wesley until I find the right time and way to tell him, and you can’t refer to Wesley as your dad in Richard’s presence; deal?”

“Deal. Speaking of my dad, I think you should call him and apologize for calling the police on him. Besides, he has something important to talk to you about. I’m going to bed.”

“Okay, anything else before you go to bed?”

“I just want you to know that I’m sorry I’ve been so disrespectful to you, and acting out in school. I’m going to try and do better. I promise. I love you so much!”

Jeremiah hugged Melanie and kissed her on the cheek. Tears streamed down Melanie’s face. Her son hadn’t hugged her, kissed her, or told her he loved her since he was eleven. After Jeremiah fell asleep, Melanie went into his room to kiss him; she smiled, noticing that he had clean his room spotless for the first time in two years. She also noticed all the bags of clothes Wesley had brought him, she was shocked Jeremiah’s clothes were his actual size instead of the baggie clothes he always chose. Melanie didn’t know what had gotten into him, but it was clear that Wesley had rubbed off on their son in a good way.

“If it only takes one day for this kind of impact, having Wesley around might be the best thing for Jeremiah,” Melanie said, hanging his new clothes in his closet.

After she finished hanging up his clothes, she got Wesley number out of Jeremiah’s cell phone. She went to her room, changed her clothes, got settled in bed, and called him.

“Wow this is a surprise.” Wesley smiled answering the phone.

“This isn’t a social call Wesley.” Melanie immediately informed. “I just wanted to apologize for almost having you arrested tonight.”

“Yeah what the hell was that Melanie? When we both know the truth?” Wesley wasn’t amused by her apology.

“You’ll be happy to know that Jeremiah knows the truth too…I told him.”

“Good you should’ve been did that.”

“Anyway, once again I apologize and thanks.”

“Anything else?” Wesley asked.

“Yeah I think we should discuss what’s going to happen next.”

“I think you’re right, I was going back to DC tomorrow, but why don’t you meet me at my hotel in the morning and we’ll work out a plan that’s best for all of us.”

“At your hotel Wesley, I don’t know about that?” Melanie wasn’t sure if that was a good idea, but she was willing to keep an open mind.

“Trust me this will be all about our son Melanie nothing else. I’ll text you the hotel information in the morning.” Wesley said. “Get some rest so you can stay beautiful.”

This made Melanie blush, “Good night Wesley!” she said hanging up.

CHAPTER 4

The next morning, Melanie told the school that she wouldn’t be able to come in. After dropping Jeremiah off, she went to the hotel where Wesley had text and told her to meet him.

“Thank you for meeting with me,” Melanie said, greeting Wesley in the lobby.

“Thank for agreeing babe, anything for you. Have you eaten yet?”

Wesley said.

“No, not yet. I’ll eat when we’re done.”

“I was about to head to the restaurant and grab something. Why don’t you join me?”

Melanie shook her head looking around, “That’s not a good idea Wesley, everyone in this city knows who I am and who I’m married to. It wouldn’t be good if I was caught having breakfast with you.”

“Melanie, what’s the worst that can happen? Getting a divorce from a man who doesn’t spend time with you or our son?”

“I wouldn’t know what to do if Richard and I split up; we’ve been together for so long.”

“Don’t give me that…you’re beautiful, you’re smart, you’re sexy, and you have so much potential, Mel. You could get back on your feet in a heartbeat if you had to.”

Melanie’s heart jumped as Wesley said all those things about her, with the same smile that had caught her eye and made her fall in love when they were younger.

“Be that as it may, Wesley…I don’t want to risk anything right now. This is a very important time in my husband’s life and career so I have to be careful.”

“Okay, how about we have breakfast in my room then, would that be better?”

“Yes, thank you.”

“No, thank you for being here.”

“What were you thinking last night when you tried to have me locked up anyway?” Wesley asked again once they were settled and eating in his room.

“I don’t know, Wesley. I wasn’t thinking. I was scared that you were trying to take my son away from me,” Melanie said, looking up at him from her plate.

“I wouldn’t do that to you, Melanie; even though from what Jeremiah has told me, you don’t be around much.”

“What do you mean by that Wesley?”

“Melanie, you’ve been so busy chasing Richard around and supporting his career that you haven’t had time for your son and that’s why he’s been acting the way he acts.”

“Speaking of the way he acts…what did you do to him anyway?”

“I didn’t do anything to him, why?”

“Because he came home last night and told me he was sorry about the way he’s been acting. He said he’s going to try and do better. He told me that he loves me and he hugged and kissed me. He hasn’t done any of those things since he was in the sixth grade. That kid who came home last night was definitely not the son I’ve come to know these past few years, he even cleaned his room. Whatever you did, had to have been powerful. I’ve been going back and forth with him for the longest and never got that kind of reaction.”

Wesley proudly scratched the hair on his chin. “Well, I just looked him in the eyes, spoke to him with respect and authority, and stood my ground like a father is supposed to.”

“Well, thank you so much. It touched my heart to hear him say he loved me last night.”

“I’m glad to hear that.”

“He also told me that he hasn’t been happy with our situation or Richard in a long time.”

“I could’ve told you that Mel; no kid is as angry as Jeremiah without a reason.”

“I guess you’re right. He said you and I should get back together since I’m the love of your life. Why did you tell him that Wesley?”

“Because it’s the truth, Mel; you are the love of my life. You’re the only woman I’ve ever loved. Our son might be on to something about us getting back together.”

“Hell no, have you forgot that I’m married?” she lifted her hand waving the ring in his face.

“I know you’re married Mel. But are you happy? That’s the important question. Are you happy? If Jeremiah isn’t happy, I’m pretty sure you’re not happy either.”

“How can you be so sure?”

“Because when you were with me, you had a glow on your face and a sparkle in your eyes; you were always smiling. I haven’t seen any

of those things since I ran into you the other day. So again I ask…are you happy?”

“Wesley, I didn’t come here to talk about me. I came here to talk about Jeremiah. Like I told you last night he knows the truth now, so this is going to change a lot of things for all of us. ” “Of course it is Melanie what did you expect. While you’re confessing tell me the truth cause I’m still confused, and I want to know everything.”

“Alright, it’s been a long time coming, and I guess you deserve to know the truth.”

Melanie told Wesley the same thing she told Jeremiah the night before, but with more detail since he’s an adult.

“Since I’ve been married to Richard, I never stopped loving you, Wesley; that’s why I didn’t mind passing Jeremiah off as Richard’s son. It was easier for me to pretend you weren’t apart of him. But no matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t escape the love I’ve carried for you in my heart for so long, or the fact that the older Jeremiah gets, he looks more and more like you. That’s the main reason I named him after you.”

“I’ve never stop loving you either, Mel. Every night while I was locked up, all I thought about was you, and how bad I wanted to hold you in my arms. When I found out you were married with a son, my heart broke. I thought, damn, she knew she was supposed to marry me and have my son.”

“I did have your son, Wesley; and I’m sorry for lying and putting you through all that drama. It seems Jeremiah likes having you around; and so far, you’ve been a positive influence.

“So I can hang out and spend time with my son and not have to lie or sneak around?”

“Yes, you both deserve this opportunity. As long as my husband doesn’t find out until I’m ready to tell him. Got it?”

“That’s great cause I’m taking him to a father/son basketball tournament this weekend in Washington, DC. You know what…why don’t you come with us? Jeremiah would love to show his mom how great his basketball skills are.”

“Wesley, I can’t do that. What would people say if they saw us together?”

“I don’t know Melanie; and frankly, I don’t care either. For the sake of our son, you need to stop caring so much about what everybody else thinks. His opinion, to me, is the only one that

matters. Besides, people who know us and our history will soon put two and two together when they see Jeremiah.”

“Okay…okay Wesley, I won’t make any promises, but I’ll think about it.”

“That’s good enough for me.”

“Alright, I should be going. Richard will be home in about an hour.”

“Richard is really starting to rain on my parade. If you gotta go that’s fine, but before you do…there’s something I’ve wanted to give you for the longest.”

“Oh yeah, what’s that?”

“I can show you better than I can tell you.”

Wesley got up from the table, walked over to Melanie, grabbed her hands, and gently pulled her out of her seat. Then he closed the gap that was separating the two of them, wrapped his arms around her, and softly caressed the small of her back. He inhaled deeply as his arousal pressed against the khakis he was wearing. His body tensed up, old memories of holding her that way before he went to prison flooded his mind. Melanie’s body also tensed up, she became aroused in all the right places. As if being in his arms wasn’t tempting enough, Wesley pulled her closer to him allowing her to feel every of inch of his throbbing manhood.

“You remember how good I used to make you feel?” Wesley asked, whispering in her ear. “Does Richard make you feel like this?”

Melanie swallowed a lump forming in her throat. She tried to answer Wesley, but her mouth was dry, and when she tried to speak no words came out; only deep, heavy, breaths.

“I’ll take that as a no,” Wesley said, gazing into her eyes. “You are still the prettiest woman in the world. Richard is a lucky man.”

“Yeah, well…I don’t think he knows that,” Melanie managed to say in barely a whisper.

“Well, that’s his loss and ultimately my gain.” Wesley held her even tighter and gently kissed her neck.

Melanie rested her head on his chest, breathing in his scent, “It feels so good being in your arms again Wesley!”

“If you want me to stop, just say the word and I will.”

When Melanie didn’t say anything, Wesley took their embrace to another level. He pressed his lips against hers softly kissing her; he waited patiently as she slowly opened her mouth allowing his tongue to enter. Their bodies tingled uncontrollably as they indulged in the

softest, most passionate, kiss either of them had felt in the past fourteen years. As they kissed, Wesley slowly eased them over to the bed. He laid Melanie on her back, and started kissing her in all her favorite places; with a skill that only he possessed. Since she was married, Wesley kissed her enough to turn her on, but not enough to leave passion marks. As he lifted her skirt, pulled her panties to the side and was about to insert his throbbing erection inside her, Melanie’s conscious kicked in and she grabbed his hand, stopping him.

“Stop…stop…Wesley. Please stop. As good as this feels, I can’t.

I’m still a married woman and I’m not that great of a Christian, but I do know that adultery is a sin.” She slid away from him and got up off the bed to regain her composure.

Being saved himself, Wesley realized Melanie was right. As bad as he wanted his love back, she was married and having an affair wouldn’t be good for him, her, or their son.

“You’re right. I’m sorry, please forgive me,” Wesley said feeling defeated as his erection slowly began to go down.

“I forgive you; but it’s not just your fault, I shouldn’t have let things get that far. But if I wasn’t married, things would be different.”

“Well, you know if you ever want to leave your husband for a man who’ll love and appreciate you, my arms will always be open. I’m looking for a good woman, so I’m not going to be out here screwing around with anyone. You should take the same advice, sweetheart. I know you’re married, but life is too short to be stuck with a man who doesn’t love you, or our son, and doesn’t make either of you happy.”

“Wesley, thank you for accepting our son despite all I’ve done over the years. But as for me and you…I don’t see that happening anytime soon. Richard and I may not have the perfect marriage, but I take my vows seriously; always have, and always will.”

“I respect that Melanie, but I’ll be watching to make sure he’s handling his business and treating you and our son right. Got it?”

“Yeah, I got it. I’ll call you and let you know the best time to pick Jeremiah up, and I’ll let you know whether I’m going or not tomorrow.”

“Sounds like a plan. I’ll be waiting Mel.” When Melanie got home, Richard was in their room packing his suitcases.

“Hey baby, what are you packing for?” Melanie asked.

“I have to go to North Carolina this weekend,” Richard responded.

Melanie was thrown by that because Richard had promised her that they’d spend quality time together Friday and Saturday.

“I thought you promised me you’d be here with me and Jeremiah this weekend, Richard?” Melanie angrily asked.

“Oh Lord, don’t start Melanie; my Campaign Manager thinks this will be good publicity for me and help me win more votes.”

“Do you care that Jeremiah had a father/son basketball event that he wanted you to take him to this weekend?”

Richard shot his eyes at her, then back at his task at hand, “No, I don’t care, because running around on a slippery floor, bouncing a ball is not going to win me votes or help me become Mayor for a third term.”

“No, but it will make Jeremiah think you’re not some deadbeat father who only cares about work and money.”

“Oh, is that what he thinks?”

“Yes, it is. I don’t know if you’ve noticed, but that boy is not happy with the way you’ve been treating me and him, that’s why he acts out and gets in trouble.”

“He acts out and gets in trouble because you need to discipline him more and stop treating him like a baby. As far as him being unhappy…he’ll get over it, he’s going to have to because my job comes first; always has, and always will.”

“Well, if that’s the case Richard, what is the point of me and Jeremiah being here?”

“Melanie, cut out all the drama. I just need to focus on this election and once it’s over I’ll be all yours to do whatever you want to do.”

“Richard, you’ve been saying that for the past four months; it’s getting really old. I just hope that by the time this election is over that you haven’t loss me and Jeremiah because we deserve better.”

“Like I said Melanie, my career comes first if you don’t like it, do what you have to do.”

Richard walked out of their bedroom, suitcase in one hand and briefcase in the other hand. He didn’t kiss Melanie, hug her, or even tell her that he loved her as he walked out the front door and drove away.

God, I’m really trying to abide by the vows in my marriage, but it is getting harder and harder. Richard doesn’t seem to care about me or my son at all when

it comes down to politics. Now that Wesley is back, he’s showing me how a man treats a woman he loves, and he has my son doing things I never thought he’d do.

God, You are going to have to help me out with this one because I’m torn, Melanie prayed as she stood at the front door and watched Richard’s car disappear.

Melanie figured she might as well get out of the house and enjoy a weekend with Jeremiah and Wesley, so she called Wesley to let him know she’d be going with them after all.

“What made you change your mind so quickly?” Wesley asked.

“Richard had an engagement in North Carolina even though he promised to spend quality time with me and Jeremiah. So, I figured spending the weekend with you and our son would be better than just sitting here all weekend alone,” Melanie responded.

“Well, I’m glad you changed your mind, I’m sure Jeremiah will be too.”

“Why don’t you come over here so we can tell him together?”

“Are you sure about that? I don’t want to cause you any problems with Richard.”

“Yeah, I’m sure.”

Since Melanie had taken off work until the following Monday, Daniel’s dad brought Jeremiah home from school. When Isaac Turner pulled up in Melanie’s driveway, Jeremiah blushed seeing his dad’s Expedition parked beside his mom’s car.

“Isn’t that your dad’s car J?” Daniel asked.

“Yeah, it is,” Jeremiah said.

“Are y’all going to the tournament tomorrow?” Isaac asked.

“I hope so, sir; it all depends on what my mom says. Daniel, I’ll call and let you know what’s up. Thanks Mr. Turner for the ride.”

“You’re welcome, tell your mom I said hello.”

“Yes, sir.”

When they drove away, Isaac was lost and confused, he turned to Daniel for information since he and Jeremiah were best friends and told each other everything.

“I thought Mayor Charleston was Jeremiah’s dad,” Isaac said to his son.

“That’s what Jeremiah thought too until he met Mr. Cooper. It turns out that his mom kept his real dad a secret because he was into a bunch of bad things, but now he has his life together and wants to be a part of Jeremiah’s life,” Daniel responded.

“I hope his real dad is a better dad than Richard has been over the years. I can tell that Jeremiah is quickly learning some respect.”

“Dad, trust me…Mr. Cooper is a no nonsense dude like you. I know that first hand. Jeremiah said his dad is cool, but when he puts his foot down he means it.”

“That’s good, that’s exactly the kind of father he needs, that’s the kind of father all young men need in their lives.”

“Dad, don’t say anything please, because Mr. Charleston doesn’t know the truth yet and Jeremiah doesn’t want his mom or Mr. Cooper slandered by the media.”

“Son, don’t worry my lips are sealed; but in this town, a secret doesn’t stay that way for long…especially with someone so popular and powerful to the people.”

When Jeremiah walked through the door, he could smell the scent of his favorite cookies…chocolate chip, and he could hear his parents talking and laughing in the kitchen. It warmed his heart because he hadn’t heard his mother laugh like that in years and she hadn’t baked homemade cookies since he was in the sixth grade. He didn’t let them know he was home right away. He stood at the kitchen door and watched his parents interact with each other and the sight almost brought tears to his eyes. His mom was smiling brighter then he’d ever seen, and his dad was behind her with his hand on top of hers, helping her stir the cookie dough, smiling.

“Remember when we used to do this all the time before I got sent up?” Wesley asked.

“How can I forget? I miss doing things like this,” Melanie said.

“Me too, I miss you.”

“Uh oh…please don’t go there again, Wesley.”

“Hey, I’m just trying to be honest. You know you’ve missed me too; otherwise I wouldn’t be over here baking cookies with you while we wait for our son to get home from school.”

“Speaking of our son, we better quit this before he catches us.”

“Um, it’s too late for that,” Jeremiah said, walking into the kitchen, putting his backpack on the counter.

“What up son, how long have you been standing there?” Wesley asked, backing away from Melanie, trying to play it off.

“Long enough…so what are y’all doing up in here?” Jeremiah smiled mannishly.

“Minding grown folks business, so you stay out of it,” Wesley joked.

“Yes, sir.”

“Now come here and give your dad a hug; it’s good to see you, son.”

“It’s good to see you too, dad.”

“Jeremiah, your dad and I have something to tell you,” Melanie said, taking the cookies out of the oven, sitting them on top of the stove to cool off.

“Okay, what’s up?” Jeremiah bounced up and down anxious.

“Well, I talked to your mom about the tournament this weekend.”

Wesley replied.

“And?” “And she has decided to let me take you, so you don’t have to stay with Daniel.”

“Are you for real?”

“Yes baby we’re for real and that’s not all, I’m going with y’all.”

Melanie said smiling.

“No way!”

“Yes, baby…mom is going with you and your daddy to see her baby’s basketball skills.”

“This is the best day of my life! I come home to freshly-baked chocolate chip cookies, my parents are getting along, my dad will be playing basketball with me, and my mom will be right there watching.

I gotta go call Daniel and Anthony. I love y’all!”

CHAPTER 5

“Did he say he loved us?” Wesley asked to be sure after Jeremiah ran upstairs.

“Shocking isn’t it?” Melanie joked.

“Yeah, but it’s good though. Well, I guess I better get going.”

“You don’t have to rush off Wesley; matter of fact, you might as well stay here tonight. That way we can leave straight from here to go to DC tomorrow.”

“No, that won’t be a good idea Melanie. If I stay here, I might not be able to control the urges that burn within me whenever I’m around you.”

“Come on, Wesley…you aren’t that weak.”

“Yeah right, that’s what you think. It took everything in me not to bend you over in that kitchen. Our son walked in just in time.”

“Well, I’m not that weak, and nothing is going to happen between us; especially while our son is around, he might get the wrong impression.”

“Be that as it may, I still think it’s best for all of us if I go back to the hotel and pick you and Jeremiah up tomorrow around noon.”

“That’ll be fine. I’ll just keep him home from school tomorrow.”

“Okay, can you call him so I can say bye.”

Melanie walked to the stairs, stood at the bottom and yelled out Jeremiah’s name.

“Yes, mom…is something wrong?” Jeremiah asked, running down the stairs.

“No sweetie, your father wanted to see you before he left,” Melanie said.

“You’re leaving already?”

“Yes, I have to get back to the hotel,” Wesley responded.

“Why don’t you stay here? Richard is gone. We can play video games, you can help me with my homework, and continue trying to smash my mom.”

“Jeremiah!” Melanie shrieked.

“Ah mom, I’m fourteen, not four. I have ears and eyes, so I know what’s up.”

“Why don’t you go wash up and get ready for dinner.”

“Well, if you know what’s up then you understand why it wouldn’t be a good idea for me to stay here,” Wesley said.

“Yeah, well…I guess.”

Wesley saw the disappointment in Jeremiah’s face and could clearly hear it in his voice. He didn’t want to be another man in his son’s life who let him down, although the temptation of being around Melanie was high. He realized he had to be strong and try his best to resist for the sake of their son.

“Okay, I’ll stay as long as your mom cooks for me like she used to back in the day,” Wesley said putting his arm around Jeremiah, winking at Melanie.

“Mom, please cook so dad can stay…please,” Jeremiah begged.

“Yeah…please,” Wesley jokingly begged in the same tone as his son.

“Okay…okay. I’ll do it for my two favorite men so stop begging.”

Wesley and Jeremiah smiled and gave each other a high five.

“Jeremiah, do you want to ride with me back to the hotel to get my things?”

“Yes, sir; let me go grab my jacket.”

“It’s going to be a long night,” Melanie said after Jeremiah ran upstairs.

“Yeah, let’s just pray that we can refrain from doing anything we shouldn’t be doin, Wesley whispered in Melanie’s ear.

Jeremiah was all smiles when he came downstairs and saw his parents whispering in each other’s ears. Jeremiah hated to interrupt them, so he stood quietly to the side and waited until they noticed he was in the room.

“Um…hey son, you ready to go?” Wesley asked, slowly moving away from Melanie.

“Yeah…you ready?” Jeremiah retorted smartly.

That night after Melanie, Wesley, and Jeremiah, had enjoyed a home cooked meal at their dinner table like a real family, they all sat in the living room and watched movies until Jeremiah’s bedtime.

Wesley told Jeremiah to go to bed and he didn’t argue and throw a tantrum like he normally did when Melanie told him.

“Goodnight son, I love you!” Wesley said, hugging him.

“I love you too, dad!” Jeremiah said.

“Good night, baby boy,” Melanie said, kissing him.

Jeremiah proudly rushed upstairs for bed, this was the first night he’d actually felt like he belonged to a real family in God knows how long.

“I can’t believe you actually got that boy to go to bed without him fussing or talking back,” Melanie said once Jeremiah was out of sight.

“Damn, it seems like Richard has really been slipping as a father.

All a teenager needs is a solid role model and authority figure and they’ll be alright.”

“Well, you’re what that boy has needed for a long time and I know I had a problem with it before, but I’m glad you’re here Wesley.”

“I’m glad to be here, and I’m not going anywhere either.”

“Okay, well…I’m going to bed; the sofa turns into a bed, or you can sleep in the guest room.”

“No Mel, I can’t be that close to you and not be tempted.”

“Oh, trust me…I understand that. I hope you sleep well.”

“I will, don’t worry about me. Good night Mel.” “Goodnight Wesley.”

Melanie gave him a kiss on his cheeks as she walked upstairs Wesley couldn’t take his eyes off of her. He imagined what it would be like to slide up in her again. But she’s married, and he’s trying to live his life right for God, so that wasn’t going to happen. Wesley was knocked out as soon as he hit the pillows. Memories of their past rushed Melanie’s mind making it almost impossible for her to sleep.

She got out of bed, slowly went downstairs wearing her silk printed gown. As Wesley laid on her sofa bed, she remembered the many nights she’d fallen asleep in his arms.

“Wesley…Wesley,” Melanie whispered, shaking him.

“Wha…what’s up Mel?” Wesley asked, rolling over, facing her.

“Are you alright?”

“I can’t sleep. I was in my bed reminiscing about how it felt when you used to hold me in your arms all night while I slept on your chest.”

“Well, come here…let me remind you how it feels again.” Wesley pulled the covers back and opened his arms.

Melanie laid down and snuggled up close to him; he wrapped his arms around her, and she laid on his chest.

“I miss this Wesley. Richard never holds me like this,” Melanie said, looking into his eyes.

“Again I ask why you’re with that man,” Wesley said. “You know what…never mind. Don’t even answer that, I don’t want anything spoiling this moment cause it feels good to have you in my arms again.”

“It feels good to be in your arms again. Now we better get some sleep, we have a long day ahead of us tomorrow.”

“Yeah, and I better go to sleep before you awake my friend again.”

Melanie was able to comfortably fall asleep wrapped in Wesley’s arms. Although she knew it was wrong, she couldn’t help but dream about making love to Wesley again.

“Are we driving your car, or mine?” Wesley asked Melanie the next morning.

“Yours, driving mine will draw way too much attention to me and Jeremiah.” ***** The next morning while Wesley and Jeremiah loaded the bags in the car, Melanie took that time to call her sister Angie, to let her know she was on her way to DC. “When exactly are you coming?” Angie asked.

“We’re leaving the house in about twenty minutes and so we should be there around one.” Melanie replied.

“Is it just you coming or are Richard and Jeremiah coming as well?”

“Richard isn’t coming. I have something to tell you, but promise me you won’t tell anybody.”

“Okay, I promise. What’s up?”

“Jeremiah and I are riding to DC with Wesley. He and Jeremiah are playing in a basketball tournament tonight and tomorrow. He convinced me to go and watch them play and I figured that would be better than sitting in this house alone all day.”

“So you told the truth finally?”

“Wesley and Jeremiah know, the only one who has to find out now is Richard. But he is so busy all the time, so that might be a long process.

“Well, I’m glad you told the two people who really needed to know the truth – Wesley and Jeremiah. How are they taking the news?”

“Well, they were upset at first, but they are bonding quicker than I ever could have imagined. Not only that, but Wesley has Jeremiah getting back on the right track in school and he’s teaching him discipline and respect. Girl, I don’t know why I waited this long to tell him. If Wesley had been around Jeremiah two years ago, he wouldn’t have gotten so out of control and rebellious in the first place.”

“Sounds likes everything is working out to me.”

“Yes, except one thing, Angie.”

“What’s that?”

“I can’t stop having flashbacks of me and Wesley; those old feelings that I thought died when he went to prison, are back stronger than they ever were. Every time I’m around that man my body longs for his kisses and his touch, and my heart desires to be with him in more ways than one. I know it’s wrong because I’m married, and I want to honor my vows and God…but Angie, it’s getting harder and harder to resist temptation.”

“Well, get an annulment from Richard like I did with Corey. That way it’ll be like your marriage never existed. You’ll be able to move on with your life without the stress of being in and out of court, or waiting a whole year before you can marry someone else.”

“It’s too soon to think about right now, but I’ll keep that in mind.

I have to go Angie. I’ll see you when I get there.”

“Alright, don’t do anything I wouldn’t do.”

“I’m trying not to Angie. Please pray for me.”

Throughout the ride from Virginia to DC, Wesley constantly reminded Melanie why she’d fallen in love with him. He opened doors for her, pulled out chairs, listened to her with interest and treated her with the utmost respect. Melanie was overjoyed by Wesley’s generosity and she thought it was beneficial for Jeremiah to see his father treating her that way since he never saw those things when Richard was around. When they arrived in DC, Melanie and Jeremiah were asleep. Wesley pulled into his driveway and parked before waking them.

“I didn’t know you were living like this,” Melanie said, admiring Wesley’s two-story house with the double garage.

“Yeah, well…I can’t afford a big mansion on the hill like your husband, but I work hard every day for what I have.”

“It’s beautiful Wesley.” She complimented.

“Yeah, God has truly blessed me and I am so grateful. You and Jeremiah are going to stay here. There’s no need for you to waste money on a hotel when I have this big empty house.”

“We’d love to stay here, isn’t that right, Jeremiah?”

“I don’t care where we stay as long as we don’t be late for the game.”

“We’re not going to be late for the game, boy…take your mother’s bags in the house.”

Since they had four hours before the game was scheduled to start, Wesley took Melanie and Jeremiah shopping and to the movies.

While they were leaving Union Station, an old friend called Wesley and Melanie’s names. Stephan Morris was the starting point guard on their high school basketball team alongside of Wesley who was the starting shooting guard. Not only were they teammates, but they were also best friends until Wesley got involved with the street life and lost contact with Stephan. Stephan was six feet, four inches tall, slim muscular figure, a low cut fade, brown eyes, and dimples.

“I knew that was you,” Stephan said when Wesley, Melanie, and Jeremiah turned around.

“What’s been up man?” Wesley asked embracing him.

“Just working and raising my kids, you know how that goes don’t you?”

“Yeah, I do now. You remember Melanie don’t you?” Wesley asked, wrapping his arm around Melanie’s waste.

“How could I forget that beautiful face?” Stephan raved. “How’ve you been Melanie?”

“I’m great.” Melanie said.

“And this is our son Jeremiah,” Wesley proudly introduced.

“Damn Wes…you spit him out dude, you couldn’t deny him if you wanted to.”

“Tell me something I don’t know.”

“So, where have y’all been the last couple years?”

“It’s a long story, but Melanie and Jeremiah have been living in Virginia.”

“Oh, so what are y’all doing here?”

“I’m schooling my son in the father/son tournament.”

“Oh, for real, I’m one of the coaches for that tournament.”

“You’re not playing with your son?”

“No son for me yet, all girls…fourteen, eleven, and seven.”

“Oh damn, you wasn’t playing around were you?”

“Blame my wife for that.”

“Who was dumb enough to marry you?” Melanie joked.

“Your home girl Janay; matter of fact, why don’t the three of you come to our house tonight after the game. I’m sure Janay would love to see you again Melanie, and I definitely want to catch up with my boy.”

“Okay, sure…that’s a bet; we’ll definitely be there.”

Wesley was surprised to see so many fathers show up with their sons to play in the tournament. Even his older brother Timothy was there with his wife and their sons: sixteen-year-old TJ, and thirteenyear-old Ronald. Timothy didn’t know why his favorite brother was there, but whatever the reason, he was glad.

“What you doing here, Wes?” Timothy asked, approaching him.

“Tim, I didn’t expect to see you here. Wesley said, relieved that Melanie had gone to the bathroom and Jeremiah was on the court with Daniel and Anthony.

“This is a father/son basketball tournament.”

“Which brings me back to my original question…what are you doing here?”

Wesley knew there was no use in playing the same game Melanie had played for so many years because his brother and his family would put all the pieces together sooner than later. All anyone had to do was see him, Melanie, and Jeremiah together to know what was going on.

“Well, I was going to wait until later to tell the whole family this, but I have son.”

“What! What do you mean you have a son? Since when and with whom?”

“Since before I went to prison and with Melanie.”

“Where is this son of yours?”

“That’s my son right there wearing the number 16; the same number I wore in high school,” Wesley proudly stated pointing to Jeremiah.

Timothy couldn’t see his face that good because he was too busy handling his business on the court, but from his height and skin color, Timothy could tell that Jeremiah could, in fact, be his brother’s son.

“Call him over here Wes, I want to get a closer look.”

“Alright. Jeremiah, come here son.”

“Yeah dad,” Jeremiah said, running over to them.

“Come here son. I want you to meet your uncle Tim…my big brother.”

“Hey Uncle Tim, nice to meet you.”

“Wow, it’s nice to meet you too nephew; you look just like your daddy.”

“Um okay, can I go back out there now?”

“Yeah, sure…go have fun; you’re doing a great job out there. You got skills just like your daddy.”

Jeremiah has never known such praise and support before, so he felt good about being on the court with Wesley. Richard was slowly, but surely, becoming a distant memory to him.

“Wesley, that kid is the splitting image of you,” Timothy said after Jeremiah left.

“I know, that’s how I found out he was mine before I even knew the truth.”

“You know mom and the rest of the family are going to want to meet him. Before the game gets started he should meet his cousins.”

“Okay, that’s cool. I plan to take him to see mom tomorrow and maybe he’ll go to church with me Sunday and meet the rest of the family at mom’s afterwards.”

“So…are you and Melanie back together?”

“Not at all, we’re just doing what we have to do for Jeremiah.”

“Yeah right. I know that look bro, you aren’t fooling me. You still get that same glow every time I say that girl’s name like you did back in the day.”

“Okay, okay…maybe I am feigning’ for her like hell, but she’s married and I’m a man of God, so it doesn’t matter what we want or how bad we want it, the timing just isn’t right. But boy how I wish I had a time clock to turn back time.”

“I bet you do‘ but you know how that goes, if it’s meant to be, God will make a way for y’all to get back together. Just be patient.”

“That’s the problem, I’m running out of patience, Tim.” “With good reason because Melanie is still fine from where I’m standing.”

Wesley hadn’t noticed that Melanie was out of the bathroom and on the court interacting with Jeremiah, Daniel, and Anthony.

“Yeah, she is; and her husband, from what I know, is a straight jackass. She needs a man like me in her life and I’m going to keep trying and keep praying until I get my family back.”

“That’s the spirit; now let’s get out here and school these youngsters.”

“I don’t know, Tim…our sons, especially mine, might run circles around our old asses.”

“Who are you calling old? You might be old, but I’m not.”

“Okay, if you say so.”

That night was strictly for the fathers and sons to show off their skills together. The game was two on two. A father and son would take on another father and son, and which ever pair won, stayed in the game to play the next father and son pair. Jeremiah and Wesley really let the people watching know that basketball wasn’t just a hobby, it was actually in their blood. They beat every pair that went up against them, including Timothy and his sons. They took home the first place ribbons and trophies given out at the tournament.

“I want my trophy to go on the shelf beside yours, dad,” Jeremiah told Wesley when they got back to his house.

As promised, after Wesley and Jeremiah took a shower and changed, the three of them went to Stephan and Janay’s house for dinner. No matter where Wesley and Melanie went or what they did, they couldn’t hide the strong desire, passion, and love they had for one another.

CHAPTER 6

“Girl, it’s good to see you and Wesley still together after all these years,” Janay told Melanie when the men went outside to play basketball.

“Janay, Wesley and I aren’t back together; girl, I’m married.”

Melanie had to show off her ring to remind her.

“You sure looked comfortable over there on the couch together after dinner. He was whispering in your ear, and you were massaging his legs. That’s not the sign of a woman who’s happily married.”

“Well Janay, I said I was married, I didn’t say happily.”

“You’re not happily married? Then why are you with the man?”

Janay looked puzzled.

“That seems to be the million dollar question everyone keeps asking, and the only answer I have is that Richard is a great provider.”

“I know all about Richard and his millionaire career as the Mayor, but honey no amount of money is worth losing your soul. I’m sure you know that scripture…what does it profit a man to gain the whole and lose his soul?”

“Yeah, I know that scripture.”

“Well, you need to live by it because you and Wesley make a good couple, you look happy together and Wesley is so good with Jeremiah, who by the way, looks exactly like him.”

“I hear what you’re saying Janay, and trust me…I’ve been considering all my options since Wesley came back into my life. But I can’t just get back with Wesley since I’m married, and I can’t just divorce Richard after fourteen years without probable cause.”

“I think still being in love with your son’s father is a good enough cause for a divorce from the man that you are with. All I know Melanie, is that you need to make a decision quickly, because from what I saw, it won’t be long until you and Wesley are all over each other like you used to be when you were in high school.”

“Girl, I’ve been fighting hard to keep that from happening, Janay.”

“I hope it all works out for you, Wesley, and Jeremiah…because we all want that one true love. You are definitely Wesley’s one true love, and he’s yours; so you need to do whatever it takes so y’all can be together and be happy like me and Stephan.” *****

“What did you and Janay talk about when Stephan, Jeremiah, and I left the room?” Wesley asked during the ride back to his house.

“We got caught up on old times; we talked about the present and the future. Oh yeah, she said you and I should get back together because she could see the love still burning between us,” Melanie said.

“I agree with her on that idea.”

“Me too,” Jeremiah agreed from the back in a sleepy tone.

“We’ll talk about that when we get back to your house Wesley, not in front of Jeremiah.”

“Girl please, that boy is so tired he’ll be sleep with the quickness.

I’ll give him about five more minutes and he gonna be out like a light.”

“I wouldn’t count on it,” Jeremiah smartly said, yawning.”

Jeremiah was knocked out before they reached the first stop light from Stephan and Janay’s house.

“See…what I tell you?” Wesley asked Melanie looking at Jeremiah through the rearview mirror.

“Well, he did have a busy day today. I was amazed at how good he is on the basketball court. Watching him reminded me of you back in the day, and seeing both of you together was like a dream,” Melanie commented turning around to look at Jeremiah.

“Yeah, well he definitely has the basketball gene, no doubt about that; he was real comfortable on that court.”

“I also noticed how comfortable he seemed to be with Stephan and Janay’s daughter Samantha.”

“That’s my boy, he’s gonna be a true heartbreaker just like his dad,” Wesley laughed.

“That’s not funny Wesley. I don’t want our son being a dog,” Melanie playfully punched him in the arm.

“I know, I know. I was just playing. On the real though…he needs a lesson in how to approach women because from what I saw the day he was skipping school was a long way off.”

“He gets a lesson everyday he see us together, Wesley.”

“And that’s one of the main reasons we should be together, Melanie. Not to mention, we are still crazy in love with each other.”

“Stop it Wesley. If I’ve told you once, I’ve told you twice, that I love my husband.”

“But do you love your husband more than you love me?”

“Please…don’t make me answer that.”

“Nah Melanie, let’s keep it real and be honest; no more beating around the bush and sweeping things under the rug. Everybody notices it, so why not embrace the truth and cut out all the drama?”

“Wesley, all I want to do is go home and lie down because I’m really tired.”

“You’re not resting until you answer my question; even if I have to drive around all night.”

“Okay Wesley, I don’t love my husband more than I love you. I don’t think I’m capable of loving anyone more than I love you… except that boy back there.”

“So what’s the problem, Melanie?” Wesley asked, banging the steering wheel.

“Wesley, baby calm down and be patient; okay? We’ll get what we want eventually.”

“I hope so, cause it’s harder and harder for me to not pick you up, carry you to my bed, and make love to you until we pass out like we did back in the day,” Wesley let out a huge sigh.

Melanie took his hand in hers and squeezed it. “In due time baby…in due time,” she said smiling.

When they arrived at Wesley’s house, Jeremiah was sleeping so hard that drool was dripping from his mouth.

“I hate to wake him, he looks so peaceful and cute,” Melanie said of her tall baby boy.

“Don’t wake him, I got him,” Wesley said, opening the back seat door, scooping Jeremiah in his arms, lifting him up and carrying him to his bedroom. Wesley lightly laid Jeremiah down on the bed, removed his shoes, his jeans, and his shirt. He put him under the covers and tucked him in. Melanie stood at the door watching, heartbroken because of the things she and Jeremiah had missed out on so many years while Wesley was in jail.

“Good night, son. I love you,” Wesley whispered to Jeremiah and kissed him on the forehead. He turned off the lights and shut the door behind him.

“You know you didn’t have to do that. I would’ve made his tall behind get up and walk,” Melanie said.

“Oh, I didn’t mind. It felt good holding my boy even if it was only for a brief moment. Besides, he may be tall, but he doesn’t weigh much at all; he’s just skin and bones.”

“How you going to talk about my baby like that?”

“He’s my baby too, and I’m just being honest, I’m gon have to get him in the gym before the actual basketball season starts. Anyway, I have things to do so I’m going to my room. If you need anything, don’t be scared to let me know. Other than that, make yourself at home, baby.”

Wesley went to his room without looking back at Melanie; he took off his shoes, removed his pants, his tie, and collared shirt. He hadn’t worked out much in the past week, but being around Melanie made him so weak that he felt like he needed to release some tension. In nothing but his Michael Jordan boxers, he started his work out with some sit ups. Melanie was in her room trying to read a book, but she couldn’t concentrate because of the groans coming from Wesley’s room. The noise made her curious, so she decided to find out what was going on. Wesley was about to start doing pushups when Melanie knocked on the door. He knew it was her, so he didn’t bother to get dressed or wipe his sweat.

“What’s up Melanie?” Wesley asked out of breath when he opened the door.

Melanie regretted being so nosey. The sight of Wesley’s massive chest, hard rock, eight-pack abs, and strong arms that look like they were made of steel drenched in sweat, was too enticing to ignore.

Not only that, but as her eyes mistakenly roamed further downward; his anatomy looked bigger than she’d remembered. Wesley was also turned on by her elegance in the hot pink night gown that accentuated every curve of her body in all the right places. They stood there frozen, imagining what it would be like to feel the flesh of the other one next to them, gazing passionately in each other’s eyes.

“Mom…Dad…” Jeremiah said, breaking their trains of thought.

They were startled because they didn’t hear his bedroom door open or expect him to get back up.

“Yes, baby…are you okay?” Melanie asked, trying to sound normal.

“Yeah, I was going to get a glass of water,” Jeremiah said. “But what are you and dad doing up half naked?”

“I was working out, and your mother was asking me to keep the noise down so she could sleep and so I wouldn’t wake you up,” Wesley said, trying to get him and Melanie out of an awkward situation. “But you go get that glass of water and get back in bed; we

have another busy day tomorrow. I want you to be ready to school those other men and boys on the court just like we did today.”

“You already know that dad,” Wesley and Jeremiah pounded fists.

It was something they had created over the past few days that was specifically a father/son thing between them.

Melanie took a deep breath after Jeremiah went downstairs. “That was close,” she said, looking at Wesley and shaking her head.

“Yeah, it was given the fact that had we stood here another minute or two, I would’ve picked your little behind up, brought you in this room, and put it on you like I used too,” Wesley said licking his lips.

“Good night, Wesley. I’ve had enough temptation for one day.”

“You and me both, baby…you and me both.”

Wesley and Melanie went back to their rooms, locked the doors, and jumped in cold showers so they could get the thoughts of making love out of their heads. Jeremiah got his glass of water, sat at the island counter in Wesley’s kitchen and smiled. He didn’t know what was going on with his parents, but whatever it was…he liked it and hoped it would continue.

“Yo, I think my mom and my dad almost got busy last night,” Jeremiah told Daniel and Anthony at the basketball tournament the next day.

“What makes you think that?” Daniel asked.

“Because I got up to get something to drink and saw them standing outside his room. He was in his drawers, and she only had on her night gown and her face was red. They were acting real strange like I’d busted them.”

“Did you ask them what was going on?” Anthony asked.

“Yeah, my dad said he was working out and my mom asked him to keep it down, but I think it’s more than that.”

“How would you feel if your mom and dad got back together, J?” Daniel asked.

“Great, I love my mom and I love seeing her happy. I’ve never seen her smile or laugh as much as I have since my real dad has been back in our lives. Like even with me, it’s different you know. Wesley shows me that he cares and he wants to be my father, he doesn’t act like a man who was forced to be my father like Richard who is a straight up asshole.”

“Well dude, I hope all goes well for you and your parents. I wish I knew what it was like to have a father like Wesley. I watched y’all play yesterday and today, and it’s clear that he really has your back. I have

to go to Daniel’s dad when I need a father to lean on or give me advice,” Anthony commented disappointedly.

After the tournament, Wesley, Melanie, and Jeremiah went to Angie’s house for dinner. Angelina hadn’t seen her sister and nephew in almost two years, so she was ecstatic when she saw them get out of the car. She ran out and embraced Melanie first, then Jeremiah.

“Girl, you look good, and you have a glow on you that I’ve never seen,” Angie said to Melanie. “Jeremiah, you are getting taller and taller every time I see you, baby.”

“How’re you doing, Aunt Angie?” Jeremiah asked.

“Fine, honey. I am so glad your mom and dad decided to bring you today. How was the basketball game?”

“It was the bomb; my dad and I kicked butt again today, but we only won second place this time. It’s cool though cause we were just having fun and playing ball.”

“That’s right, it’s never about winning; It should always be about having fun,” Wesley said, walking over to them and playfully putting Jeremiah in the headlock.

“Oh my Lord Wesley, you look great man; get over here and give me a hug,” Angie said.

“Hey Angie, I see you haven’t changed much over the years,” Wesley said smiling.

“Well, I see that you have in a whole lot of places,” Angie said, feeling his muscles through his shirt.

“Angie, lay off sis, dag…you’re embarrassing me,” Melanie said reading Angie’s mind.

“Oh, my bad sis. I forgot this fine man belongs to you.”

“Shut up, you know I’m married.”

“You won’t be for long; not if you’ve felt what I just felt.”

Melanie didn’t want to get into that conversation, so she changed the subject.

“Where are Samuel and Darren? I’m sure Jeremiah would love to play with his cousins.”

“They’re out back on the trampoline. Jeremiah, sweetheart, go join them if you want to.”

“Cool…dad, you wanna come too?” Jeremiah asked smiling.

“Yeah, I’ll be out there in a minute, son; that way your mommy and auntie can talk about me behind my back,” Wesley said, winking at Melanie.

“Ha ha…very funny, just go,” Melanie said.

“Girl, he is still fine as hell,” Angie said once Wesley was gone.

“I know, he almost got me last night, Angie.”

“What do you mean?”

“He was working out in his room, I knocked on his door to tell him to keep the noise down and he came to the door in nothing but his drawers, showing off all the blessings God has given him if you know what I mean. I was so turned on by him all I did was stare, had Jeremiah not woken up for a glass of water and caught us in the hallway, there’s no telling what we would’ve done.”

“You better tell Richard the truth before you slip up and commit adultery, sis.”

“I plan on telling him when he has time off from work and I can find the right words.”

“Well, whatever happens…I hope you and Wesley do get back together.”

“You’re not the only one; everybody wants us to get back together and Jeremiah is desperately hoping we will.”

“You can’t blame him for wanting his family together. I don’t know a kid who doesn’t.”

Melanie spent the rest of her time at Angie’s house catching up with her big sister. Wesley and the boys cooked on the grill, he showed Jeremiah, Samuel, and Darren how to cook on the grill without burning themselves and the food. Melanie already knew he’d be a great father, but watching him at her sister’s house let her also know that he’d make a great husband and uncle.

“This has been one busy weekend,” Melanie told Wesley as they left Angie’s house.

“Yes, it has, and it isn’t over yet; tomorrow is the big finale, we go to church with my family and have dinner afterwards at my mother’s house,” Wesley said.

Melanie eyes grew wide and she became uneasy at the thought of going to church. She was ashamed that she hadn’t been since she left DC and married Richard.

“You didn’t mention we were going to church,” Melanie said.

“I could’ve sworn I did; but if I didn’t, please forgive me. I go to church every Sunday, Melanie; just like when I was a kid. Now that you and Jeremiah are back in my life, you might as well get used to going also,” Wesley said.

“I have no problem going to church, but I haven’t been in so long, and I don’t have any dress up clothes; me or Jeremiah.”

“Well, we’re going to fix that right now because that will not be an excuse for you and Jeremiah to skip out on church.”

“We want to go Wesley, but we don’t want to go wearing anything.”

“You won’t.”

Wesley took Jeremiah shopping for church clothes at the store where he got his church clothes, and Melanie went to the women’s dress store two stores away. The next morning, she, Jeremiah and Wesley were dressed to impress. Melanie was still nervous when she walked in, but everyone in the congregation greeted them with open arms and humility. Throughout the service, Melanie, Wesley and Jeremiah noticed many people in the congregation staring at them, whispering amongst each other. Melanie didn’t even have to ask, she knew why they were staring and what they were whispering about.

This was Wesley’s home church where he grew up, so most of the people knew him, and they knew her well too from him taking her there every Sunday back when they were together. Fortunately for Melanie’s sake and Wesley’s, no one said anything while they were at church. It wasn’t until they arrived at Wesley’s mom’s house when all the questions and the interrogation started.

CHAPTER 7

“Wesley, Melanie…why didn’t y’all tell me that y’all had a child together?” Wesley’s mother Delores asked, studying Jeremiah.

Melanie was shocked that Mrs. Cooper took one look at Jeremiah and knew he was her grandson. Wesley, on the other hand, wasn’t surprised at all.

“I told you we wouldn’t be able to get anything pass my mother, Melanie,” Wesley said, nudging Melanie in the side.

“Y’all should’ve known better than that. Now tell me why you never told me about that handsome boy?”

“Mom, it’s my fault…Melanie was pregnant when I went to prison. She felt it was in our son’s best interest to keep him away from me at the time,” Wesley said, defending Melanie.

“Does she realize that by keeping him from you, she also kept him from our family who would’ve welcomed him with open arms?”

“Yes, Mrs. Cooper. I realize that, and I’m sorry for being selfish,” Melanie said.

“Honey, it’s alright, you were young and I understand that when we’re young, we don’t always make the best choices. Now bring him over here, so I can meet him.”

“Mom, if you don’t mind, we’d like to wait for the rest of the family,” Wesley said.

Wesley, Melanie, and Mrs. Cooper waited for a half an hour before the entire Cooper clan showed up. Wesley’s baby sister and the youngest sibling Valarie, was the one who pointed out the obvious before Wesley had a chance to introduce Jeremiah to them.

“Why the hell does this kid look so familiar?” Valarie asked, staring at Jeremiah.

“Well, Val…that’s why I wanted to make sure all y’all were here so there won’t be any confusion,” Wesley said.

“Well, don’t keep us waiting, who is he?” his other sister Alicia asked.

“Y’all, this is me and Melanie’s son Jeremiah…Jeremiah this is your family,” Wesley said.

Wesley’s mother and siblings embraced Jeremiah and welcomed him into the family. After the introduction and all the hugs and kisses, Jeremiah was anxious to go outside and play with his cousins.

“Mom, Dad…can I go outside please?” Jeremiah asked.

“Yeah, go get to know your cousins,” Wesley told him.

“Be careful Jeremiah and behave,” Melanie told him.

“So, what’s the next step for you two?” Delores asked when Jeremiah left.

“Mom, it’s too soon to tell,” Wesley said. “Melanie is married and she’s not sure if she wants to leave her husband or not yet.”

“Melanie, are you happy with your husband?”

“I haven’t been for a while Mrs. Cooper, but I’ve been trying to honor God and the vows we made. It was easy to do before your son came back into my life, and now I feel trapped in a situation that’s going to be hard for me to get out of,” Melanie said.

“What’s so hard about it, honey if you’re not happy with your current husband? I would never advise anyone to get a divorce, but if you’re not happy, there’s no need to spend the rest of your life in misery or to put my grandson through misery either. Just follow your heart honey, and it’ll lead you down the right path. Whatever happens, I hope it’s in the best interest of my grandson.”

“Yes ma’am, Mrs. Cooper. I certainly will.”

During dinner, Melanie smiled watching her son playing with all his cousins, laughing and getting along with them. After leaving Wesley’s mom’s house, they were on their way back to Virginia.

Jeremiah was so worn out that he slept for the entire ride.

“Wesley, thank you so much,” Melanie said, looking at him with tears in her eyes.

“For what, babe?” Wesley asked, looking over at her and stroking her cheeks.

“For everything; this weekend was the happiest I’ve ever seen my son.”

“No need to thank me, Melanie. I’ll do anything for our son, and I’ll do anything for you too if you let me.”

“Well, when Jeremiah and I get home, hopefully I’ll get the chance to talk to Richard.”

“I hope so; make sure you let him know that it’s over and your heart is mine.”

“I will. So what are your plans for the next week?”

“Working…I have a new housing project for me and my company to get started on. I want to come get Jeremiah and his friends, Daniel and Anthony, this weekend so they can help with the organization I’m in: Habitat For Humanity.”

“Isn’t that contractors and construction workers who build houses and shelters for the homeless and stuff like that?”

“Yep, and I think it’ll be a positive experience for the boys to see how hard we work to make sure people less fortunate than us have roofs and shelter over their heads.”

“That’s a great idea, and he’ll see the value of his dad’s hard work as well, instead of just seeing the money from it all the time.”

“Okay, well…I’ll pick him up this weekend. What does he have going on at school?”

“I think he finds out whether he made the basketball team this week or not. They had tryouts right before you came back into our lives.”

“Damn, I wish I could’ve been there. I know our boy was amazing.”

“I wouldn’t know because neither I nor Richard were there, unfortunately.”

“Melanie, you have me now, and whenever you’re not able to be somewhere for Jeremiah, just call me and I promise I’ll be there for whatever he needs.”

“I know Wesley, and I appreciate it.”

Once they arrived at Melanie’s house, Richard’s car still wasn’t home. Wesley would’ve spent some time at their house, but he had to get back so he could rest since he hadn’t had much sleep that weekend.

“Do you have to go?” Jeremiah asked disappointedly.

“Yeah son, daddy has to go back to work, but I’m coming to get you and your friends this weekend,” Wesley told him.

“Are you for real?”

“Of course I’m for real, what I tell you? A man’s word is the most important thing he has, if he breaks his word, he’s less of a man; and you have my word that if nothing happens, I’ll be spending time with you this weekend; okay?”

“Okay.”

“You can call me anytime, no matter what time it is. I definitely want you to call me and let me know what’s going on with school and basketball. Alright, I love you buddy!”

“Alright I love you to, dad.”

Jeremiah couldn’t wait to tell his friends about his weekend. As soon as he sat down on the bus, they got right into the conversation.

“So the rest of your weekend with yo’ parents was good, huh?”

Anthony asked.

“Yeah, I met my grandmother, my aunts and uncles, and I got a whole bunch of cool cousins and lot of them can ball just like me and my dad,” Jeremiah proudly stated.

“So what’s next for you dude?” Daniel asked.

“I don’t know; but he promised he’ll be here for me whenever I need him, and I know he means it. He’s taking us to DC with him this weekend.”

“For what?” Daniel asked.

“I don’t know and I don’t care as long as I get to spend time with my dad.”

“Well homie, I’m cool with it and I’m glad you finally have the pops you’ve always wanted,” Anthony said, giving him dap.

“Thanks homie.”

Jeremiah’s highlight of the morning was quickly shot down when they arrived at school and discovered from the list that was posted that Anthony and Daniel made the Junior Varsity basketball team, but he didn’t.

“Damn dude, I can’t believe you didn’t make it, coach must be trippin’.” Daniel said, patting Jeremiah on the back.

“We know you got game dog, and if anyone should be on this team, it should be you,” Anthony said, shaking his head.

“What the hell is the coach thinking? Damn…nigga.” Jeremiah angrily asked.

“I don’t know, but if I were you, I’d go find out what the problem is.”

“I might do that. I’ll holla at y’all later.”

Jeremiah was steamed as he busted through the basketball coach’s door. The basketball coach, Jim Jackson, was a former NBA player for Washington. He was light skinned, bald head, clean shaved, with brown eyes. He was sitting at his desk reading over the roster for the new basketball season. He didn’t even have to look up to know who the rude young man was that disrespectfully busted into his office.

“How can I help you, Mr. Charleston?” he asked, not looking up.

“I wanna know why I didn’t make the basketball team?” Jeremiah asked bitterly.

“I have my reasons, and I don’t have to answer to you. Now, if you’d excuse me, I have to work and you should be in class.”

“Can you at least give me a reason, Mr. Jackson?”

“Get out of my office, Mr. Charleston. Just because your dad is the Mayor doesn’t mean I’m going to give you any special treatment.

Now you can leave the same way you came in.”

Jeremiah was more heartbroken than upset as he walked out of Coach Jackson’s office. He never thought that being connected to Richard would ruin his chances of getting on the basketball team.

Not knowing what to do, he ran into the nearest boy’s bathroom and cried; as he cried, he dialed Wesley’s number hoping he’d be available.

Wesley was in the middle of a meeting when his phone vibrated.

“I’m sorry, I have to take this,” Wesley said, looking at the caller ID. “Hey buddy, how you doing?” Wesley asked Jeremiah smiling.

“Dad…I didn’t make the basketball team,” Jeremiah cried into the phone.

“Hold on, hold on…calm down. What do you mean you didn’t make the team?”

“The coach said I didn’t make it and he wouldn’t tell me why.”

Wesley buried his face in his hands; he was just as disappointed as Jeremiah was, but he had to stay calm and keep things together for his son.

“Okay Jeremiah, calm down son; daddy is going to take care of it alright. Just get it together and go to class, okay?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Hey, it’s going to be okay. I love you!”

“I love you too!”

“I’m sorry about that, my son is upset he didn’t make the basketball team, which blows my mind because the boy is one hell of a player,” Wesley told his client.

He wrapped up his meeting then he took off for the rest of the day.

“Andrew, I have something to do, so can you handle things for the rest of the day?” Wesley asked.

“Let me guess…you’re running to Virginia to see Melanie and Jeremiah?” Andrew said with a smirk.

“Jeremiah didn’t make the basketball team and he’s very upset so he needs me right now.”

“Why the hell didn’t he make the basketball team as good as he is?”

“I don’t know, but I’m damn sure going to find out.”

“Alright bro, go take care of your son. Tell him uncle AJ said what’s up.”

Wesley arrived in Virginia just before it was time for Jeremiah to get out of school. As the kids were exiting the school to get on their buses and in their parents’ cars, Wesley pulled into the parking lot. He got out of the car and called Jeremiah before he had a chance to get on his bus.

“Jeremiah!” Wesley yelled.

Jeremiah thought he was hearing things until Daniel tapped him on the shoulder.

“J, isn’t that your pops over there?” Daniels asked, pointing.

“Yeah, it is!” Jeremiah said with his eyes lit up. “I’ll catch y’all later homies.”

“Alright, call me and let me know what’s up J,” Anthony said.

“Me too,” Daniel said in agreement.

Jeremiah ran over to his dad, and they embraced.

“What are you doing here?” Jeremiah asked when they broke the embrace.

“On the phone it sounded like you needed me,” Wesley said, wrapping his arms around his shoulders. “So here I am; now let’s go find that coach so I can find out why he didn’t put my son on the team.”

“I don’t know dad, Coach Jackson is a real bad ass.”

“Watch your mouth boy.”

“Sorry, but he is; he wouldn’t even look at me when I asked him why I didn’t make the team.”

“We’ll see about that, come on.”

Jeremiah showed Wesley where Coach Jackson’s office was, but the coach wasn’t there, he was in the gym. Wesley walked in the gym with Jeremiah by his side. Coach Jackson was shooting baskets when he saw Jeremiah walk in with a man he’d never seen before; a man that to him looked pretty scary and not one to mess with.

“Yes, can I help you?” Coach Jackson asked.

“Yeah, you can. I want to know why Jeremiah didn’t make the basketball team.” Wesley said.

“Look, I’ve already explained to Mr. Charleston that he isn’t getting any special treatment because his dad is the Mayor. So if you’re one of his workers, you can go back and tell him that nothing he does is going to get his son on this team, not with that attitude.”

“You’re a jerk, you know that,” Jeremiah angry said, rolling his eyes.

“Jeremiah, go sit on the bleachers while me and your coach talk for a minute.”

“Yes, sir.”

Wesley waited until Jeremiah was sitting on the bleachers before he and Coach Jackson walked to the other side of the gym to talk.

“Please give me a legitimate reason why Jeremiah didn’t make the team?” Wesley said.

“Mayor Charleston must really want his son on this team to send down reinforcement,” Coach Jackson said, shaking his head.

“First of all, Mayor Charleston doesn’t even know me and I can care less about him, or all his damn money.”

“Well, if you’re not here for the Mayor, why are you here?”

“I’m here for my son.”

Coach Jackson looked at Wesley like he was crazy, then he looked over at Jeremiah and back at Wesley.

“That’s right, I’m his father, not Mayor Charleston. Wesley Cooper…nice to meet you,” Wesley said extending his hand.

“Well, I have to admit you two do look alike,” Coach Jackson said, shaking his head.

“Now if you don’t mind, I’d like a real excuse why my son didn’t make the team.”

“Okay, Jeremiah is great as far as skills are concerned Mr. Cooper, but his attitude and his arrogance makes it hard for any coach to want to work with him. If he doesn’t get it together, it doesn’t matter how well he plays, no coach is going to want him on his team.”

“Now we’re getting somewhere. Coach Jackson, Jeremiah’s mother and I have realized that he has an attitude problem, and we’re doing all we can to change it and make him a better kid. As far as his arrogance goes, blame Richard Charleston for that; but me…his real father…is trying to make him a better a person, and a better player.

Look, I’m not asking for any special treatment here, all I’m asking is that you give my boy a chance to prove that he’s worthy of being the player you need him to be.”

“I don’t know…he’s a tough kid to crack, Mr. Cooper.”

“I know, but all Jeremiah needs is his father’s love…mine; and his love of basketball, if you take that away from him he’ll fall apart.

Please just give him a chance, and if it doesn’t work out, then you can kick him off your team and I’ll gladly accept that.”

“Okay, from one loving father to another I’ll give your boy a chance. Call him over here,”

“Thank you, thank you so much; you have no idea how much this means to me or him.”

Jeremiah was ecstatic when Wesley and Coach Jackson informed him that he’s the newest point guard on the Junior Varsity basketball team.

“How did you do that?” Jeremiah asked Wesley when they got in his car.

“I just talked to him from a father-to-father perspective; but tomorrow when you go to school, I want you to apologize for calling him a jerk and show him some respect from now on.”

“Okay, anything else?”

“Yeah, cut out the attitude and be a team player or you won’t be on the team long; that was the agreement we made. Got it?”

“Yes, sir.”

“I’m going to be checking with your coach to see how you’re doing.”

Wesley hadn’t planned on staying after he dropped Jeremiah off, but Melanie was outside when he pulled up. Wesley thought she was the sexiest thing he’d ever seen. She was dressed in blue jeans that hugged her figured perfectly, and a black short sleeve shirt that hugged her breasts entirely. As beautiful as she was, the look of anger and disappointment was too obvious to ignore and she had a folded paper in her hand.

“What’s wrong, Mel?” Wesley asked, getting out the car.

“This Wesley,” Melanie said, pressing the paper against his chest.

Wesley opened the paper and was shocked but kind of thrilled to see a picture of him, Melanie, and Jeremiah on the front page of the Virginia newspaper. The title at the top of the paper was, A Family Affair. The story went into more detail as it mention them being cozy, happy, and filled with love at the father/son tournament without Jeremiah’s real father Mayor Charleston. The story also said that Melanie Charleston was cheating on the popular Mayor and the man –Wesley – was stealing the Mayor’s son away.

“Damn Melanie, I don’t know what to say,” Wesley said sincerely.

“Does Richard know about this?”

“I don’t think so, I haven’t heard anything yet, but by tomorrow everyone is going to know. So much for us keeping a low profile.”

“I’m glad, now maybe I’ll have the life I want with my real parents,” Jeremiah chimed in.

“Jeremiah, go get started on your homework, son,” Melanie told him.

“Okay, see ya later dad.”

“See ya buddy.”

“Melanie, it looks like you have to tell him the truth; look on the bright side, the sooner you tell Richard, the sooner you and I can be together.” Wesley’s heart filled with pride and he smiled like a Cheshire cat.

“Wesley, you better be serious about us being a family, because once Richard sees this, me and Jeremiah’s lives as we know them are going to be over.”

“Melanie, have I ever lied to you?”

“No.” “Well, trust me…I’m not lying now. I love you and I love our son, and when we become a family, we will be one forever. I’m going to marry you, give you all the babies you can carry, and get my son’s last name changed. I have to go back to DC, but if you need anything, I’m only a phone call away. I love you!”

“I love you too!”

Wesley kissed Melanie to let her know what was in store when she finally left Richard; then he drove off leaving Melanie with conflicted thoughts. Luckily for her sake, Richard didn’t come home that night.

The following morning when Richard came from the hotel he was staying in, he walked pass his receptionist’s desk, he saw the paper from the day before paper laid there. Usually he didn’t have time to read none sense so he didn’t bother, but for some reason, he was drawn to the paper. His eyes burned with anger when he saw the photo of his wife and his son embraced with another man. As he skimmed over the story, his anger grew stronger and stronger.

Instead of going to work, he stormed out of his office to go find out from Melanie what was going.

CHAPTER 8

Richard went to his house first, but Melanie wasn’t there. He drove to the school where she worked. Melanie was in the middle of teaching her class when Richard knocked on the door. Melanie told her students to read the passage she’d given them while she stepped into the hall to talk to Richard. The look on his face and the folded paper in his hands let Melanie know he’d seen the story.

“What the hell is this?” Richard asked, throwing the paper at Melanie.

“Richard, this is not the time or the place to talk about this,” Melanie said.

“There’s nothing to talk about, the paper says it all, Melanie.”

“Richard, I didn’t cheat on you. That paper is a misunderstanding,” Melanie said.

“Well, if you’re not cheating on me, who is this bastard?” Richard asked enraged.

“Richard, I said this is not the time or the place; we’ll talk more when I get home.”

Richard angrily walked out of the school; with all the anger and rage he was feeling, he still went back to his office and drowned himself in his work. As he worked, his colleagues whispered silently to each other about the man his wife was seen hugged up with in the paper. It wasn’t hard for everyone who saw that paper to make the connection of Jeremiah and Wesley.

The women at the school where Melanie substituted didn’t say anything to her, they just talked behind her back about how stupid she’d be if she left the rich Mayor. Jeremiah, on the other hand, was hearing it all and feeling the anger of Richard’s supporters loud and clear. During lunch, five boys cornered him against the wall outside and surrounded him.

“You’re ma is a hoe,” the ring leader said, throwing the paper at Jeremiah.

“My mom ain’t no hoe, you don’t know my mom,” Jeremiah said.

“Now I don’t want no trouble, so please leave me alone.”

“You mean like the Mayor is gon leave you and your mom alone because she’s a two timing hoe screwing some loser.”

“Look dude, I done told you to leave me alone and keep my mom’s name outta your mouth. I’m not gon tell you again.”

“What you gonna do punk?”

Before Jeremiah had a chance to respond, the ring leader sucker punched him in the face. Jeremiah, being the hard headed kid he was known as around Virginia, didn’t back down. He bawled his fist and lunged at the boy, punching him in the face, knocking him to the ground. When he fell, his homies came to his rescue and ambushed Jeremiah. Jeremiah held his own and fought them off by himself as long as he could until his friends Daniel and Anthony helped him fight the dudes off. As all of them fought each other, the school security broke them up and drugged them all to the principal’s office.

Principal Morris did the fair thing and suspended all the boys for five days, which was not good for Jeremiah, Daniel, and Anthony since basketball practice was supposed to start that same week.

“Dag man, my dad is going to kill me,” Daniel said as they stood outside the principal’s office waiting for their parents.

“You think your dad is going to be mad, mine is going to be pissed. He drove all the way out here yesterday to get me on the basketball team and I get suspended for fighting,” Jeremiah said.

“What were y’all fighting’ bout anyway?” Anthony asked.

“They called my mom a hoe and my dad a loser.

“Well, if he woulda called my mom a hoe, I would’ve knocked him out too.”

“So you understand why I had to do what I had to do?”

“Yeah , but I hope our parents understand. We couldn’t just stand back and watch while our boy got jumped.”

“Yeah, thanks homies for having my back.”

“Anytime man.”

“For sure,” Daniel agreed.

When Melanie was called to the office, she thought it was because of the altercation she had with Richard in the hallway. But when she entered the office, she was surprise to see Jeremiah, Daniel, Anthony and two other boys sitting in there looking torn and ragged. She was even more surprised to see that Jeremiah had a black eye, blood on his shirt, and a busted lip. Daniel and Anthony had black eyes, busted lips, and swollen jaws as well.

“What happened to y’all?” Melanie asked, grabbing Jeremiah’s chin to get a good look at his face.

“We were in a fight with those punks over there,” Jeremiah said, pointing to the two boys.

“You were fighting? I cannot believe you, Jeremiah. You know what…I’m going to deal with you later. I have to go talk to the principal. That’s probably why she called me here in the first place.

“But mom, this wasn’t our fault.”

“Jeremiah, save it because it’s never your fault; but I’ll let your daddy deal with you.

Principal Morris, a skinny white woman with brown hair and blue eyes, was sitting behind her desk reading the story about Melanie and Wesley for the second time when Melanie walked in.

“You wanted to see me, Principal Morris?” Melanie asked, walking in.

“Yes, Mrs. Charleston come in, and have a seat please,” Principal Morris said.

“Principal Morris, I am so sorry about my son’s behavior today and I guarantee you his father and I will handle it properly.”

“Mrs. Charleston, your son was fighting because of your recent affairs, which I’m sure you’re aware has been widely spread all over Virginia in the weekly newspaper.”

“Yes ma’am, I am; but what does that have to do with my son?”

“I didn’t call you here just because of your son, I called you here because I have been aware of your earlier altercation with the Mayor and I can’t have this kind of scandal in my school. Furthermore, we are major supporters of Mayor Charleston; he has been a great asset to this school and his finances have helped us tremendously.”

“So, what exactly are you saying, Principal Morris?”

“I’m saying that due to your recent media attention regarding your affairs, I can no longer have you working at this school; and since your son has caused us nothing but problems since he started attending, he can no longer be a student here either.”

“So you’re saying due to my personal affairs, or the lack thereof, I can’t work here and my son can’t attend here anymore? How is that fair?”

“Life isn’t fair, just like I’m sure the Mayor thinks you cheating on him isn’t fair either; but hey…who am I to judge. All I know is that you can’t bring that kind of nonsense in my school. It’s my job to end it before things blow out of proportion.”

“Well, you know what…fine. I’ll leave and gladly take my son with me. It isn’t like y’all were paying me a lot of money anyway; and besides, Jeremiah hates it here.”

“You will receive your final check in the mail.”

“Okay, thank you; it’s been a pleasure.”

Melanie didn’t bother arguing, she knew when the truth finally came out it wasn’t going to be good. She had already prepared herself for the worst case scenario, she was tired of being a substitute teacher anyway, now she could go back to school and get that counseling degree she had always wanted. She walked out of the office, snatching Jeremiah by the hand and pulling him behind her. Neither of them said anything to each other until they were out of the school parking lot.

“So, are you going to tell me what you were fighting about?”

Melanie asked.

“Are you going to tell me what happened in the Principal’s office?” Jeremiah asked.

“You first, I’m the parent; remember?”

“I was outside at lunch minding my own business when this group of boys surrounded me. They called you a hoe and dad a loser. I had to do something. I tried to get them to leave me alone, but they wouldn’t. When they kept calling you and dad names, I flipped and decided to fight back. Daniel and Anthony got in trouble because they stopped them from jumping me.”

Melanie’s anger subsided, she felt like his altercation was her fault to extent, “I guess I can’t fault you for defending yourself and your parents’ honor.” She told Jeremiah.

“Great, now what happened in the Principal’s office?”

“Principal Morris fired me and kicked you out of school. She said because the school is such great supporters of Richard, they can’t have me working there and they can’t keep you as a student anymore either.”

“So what are we gonna do mom?”

“Don’t worry baby, after Richard and I discuss everything, we’re going to be a family with your daddy.”

“Hold on…do you mean my real daddy?”

“Yes Jeremiah, your real daddy. One thing I know is that he loves us and he’ll welcome us with open arms honey. So no matter what happens, we’re going to be alright, I promise.”

“Okay, I trust you.”

“Okay, so when we get home, I want you to go to your room and start packing your clothes and all the things you want to take with you to your daddy’s house cause we probably won’t be coming back here at all.”

“I’m glad you and dad were in that paper; now we can move on and finally have a real family.”

“Yeah, let’s hope so sweetie; one step at a time alright?”

When they got home Jeremiah did as Melanie told him; he ran to his room and started packing everything he wanted and needed in suitcases and duffel bags. Melanie also started packing her belongings.

When they felt they had everything, she and Jeremiah loaded the bags in the trunk and the back seat of the car. Jeremiah was in his room telling Daniel and Anthony what was going on, and Melanie was in the living room, looking out the window, drinking a glass of wine and watching Richard pull up. She put the glass down when she heard him walk in the house and slam the door.

“Let’s just get this over with Richard,” Melanie said before he had a chance to say anything.

“Yeah, why don’t we do that, Melanie,” Richard reached in his bag, pulled out a manila folder, and handed it to her.

“What are these?” Melanie asked.

“Divorce papers, I talked to my lawyer today.” He barked.

“You didn’t waste any time did you?”

“Did you?”

“Here we go again. Richard I told you I haven’t been cheating on you, but if you want to believe otherwise, so be it.”

“Well, if you’re not cheating, who is this you’re hugged up with?”

“He’s Jeremiah’s father; his real father, Wesley Cooper.”

Richard thought long and hard for a minute as what Melanie told him processed in his brain.

“Now it all makes sense, the reason why you never wanted me to get a DNA test, the reason you were so adamant about his middle name being Wesley. You knew he wasn’t my kid all this time, but you lied to me all these years. Why Melanie?”

“Like you care Richard. Ever since you became Mayor, you haven’t had time for me or Jeremiah. If it wasn’t for Wesley, Jeremiah would be on the verge of going to juvie right now. You can’t say you love us and never spend any time with us. All you do is throw money our way, hoping that’ll make up for you being an absentee father and husband. The only reason those pictures were taken this weekend is because Wesley took us to the father/son basketball tournament that you said you were too busy to attend. Remember? Why should I let my son suffer because I married the wrong man?”

“Oh, so now you married the wrong man, you weren’t saying that years ago when I got your behind out of the ghetto. Now that I think about it…that’s really all you want me for isn’t it?”

“No Richard, I actually did love you at one point; but over the years, you have made those feelings change tremendously.”

“Well Melanie, I will not apologize for working, living my dreams, and being successful.”

“Richard, it’s not always about your job and money; Wesley works too, and he has his own business. But the difference between you and him is that he makes time for me and Jeremiah. That man has been more of a father to Jeremiah in the past week then you have been in years.”

“You know what…my mother told me there was something shady about you the first day she met you. But I told her she was wrong and you were a great woman; but she was right, you were already pregnant by another man and you tricked me. I should have known though, all these years I wondered why Jeremiah is so much taller and lighter than me, but I loved you, so I never questioned it.”

“Well, I loved you too, Richard; but I can’t live this lie anymore because I have only been in love with one man my entire life, and that’s Wesley Cooper. I’m sorry you had to find out this way.”

“You’re sorry? Do you know how many successful women I could’ve had by now? But I turned them down trying to be faithful to a ghetto, uneducated, broad like you.”

“Now that the truth is out, we can both move on with our lives; you can have the political chick you want, and I can have the man I want, and Jeremiah can have the father he wants. So it all works out in everyone’s favor.”

“Just sign the divorce papers and go about your business and take your bastard child with you.”

“Oh hell no…you’re not going to disrespect my son and talk about him like a dog.”

“Oh yeah, what are you going to do about it you trifling ass hoe?”

“Who you calling a hoe?” Jeremiah asked, running down the stairs.

“Jeremiah honey, go wait for me outside. I’ll be ready in a minute,” Melanie said not wanting things to get worse.

“Yeah get your son and all your stuff out of my house,” Richard said.

“Don’t worry, I’m leaving, but I’m not signing no divorce papers that’ll take too long. I want an annulment; that way it’ll be like we

were never married and I won’t have to wait a year to marry the man that I love.”

“Leave Melanie, I’ll get the paperwork for the annulment started; whatever it takes to get your lying ass out of my life for good.”

Melanie and Richard didn’t exchange anymore words. Melanie and Jeremiah got in the car and headed toward DC where they’d be rebuilding their new lives with Wesley. Richard went through his house destroying and ripping any memories Melanie had left behind.

Even though he wasn’t apologizing for his career, he still never wanted it to cost him his family. Reality didn’t set in for him until he went to bed alone in his house for the first time since he’d married Melanie.

Melanie and Jeremiah arrived at Wesley’s house around nine thirty that night. Jeremiah was asleep, so Melanie didn’t bother him. She didn’t see Wesley’s SUV in the driveway, but the light in the upstairs bedroom was on so she prayed he was home. She quietly got out of the car, closed the door gently so she wouldn’t wake up Jeremiah, walked on the porch and rang the doorbell. Wesley had just laid down and fell asleep; he had no clue who could be at his door that time of night. He hesitantly got out of bed, slid on his sweatpants, and went downstairs to answer the door. He was shocked, but also happy when he saw Melanie standing on the porch.

“My future wifey, I was just thinking about you,” he said smiling.

“Wifey might be the proper term since Richard finally found out the truth,” Melanie said.

“How’d he take it?”

“Well, I’m here with all my things in the car, so how do you think he took it?”

“I know I wouldn’t take it too well if I lost a wonderful woman like you.”

“Well, anyway…it’s cold out here so can your son and I stay with you or not?”

“Girl, you don’t even have to ask that, get in here woman. Where’s my son at?”

“Out in the car sleeping.”

“Okay, I’ll get him, and your things.”

“I must warn you he was in a fight over us at school today.”

“Are you serious?”

“Yeah, but it’s all good. I’ll tell you everything when you get our son in bed.”

Wesley carried Jeremiah up to bed, then came back and got all of their things out of the car. Then he and Melanie sat on his bed in his room, and discussed everything she’d been through that day.

“Well, they have plenty of teaching jobs here, whatever you want to do I’ll help you the best way that I can, you know that. About Jeremiah going to school, don’t even worry about that, Stephan is the coach at one of the best schools on this side of DC so he’s going to be okay. With y’all living here, I can keep a closer and better eye on him and make sure he’s doing the right things. Enough about all the drama you dealt with today, how are you feeling in general?”

“Okay I guess.”

“One more thing, did you ask him for a divorce?”

“No, he asked me for one and I asked him for an annulment.”

“What’s the difference?”

“An annulment is like we were never married and we won’t have to wait a whole year for the annulment to go through.”

“That’s good cause as soon as you are officially split from Richard, we are jumping the broom baby. But for tonight, since you’ve already made up your mind that you no longer want to be married to Richard, you can lie in bed with me.”

“Dag, already Wesley?”

“No woman, I just wanna hold you, so stop tripping.”

“Yeah and you think I’m stupid; don’t try that ‘I just want to hold you’ crap. I used to fall for that when we were in high school, but not this time sweetie; so I’ll go in the guest room.”

“No you’re not, you’re gonna lie here with me or I’m going to be very disappointed. Besides, we have to get used to sharing a bed together anyway since we’ll be doing it soon.”

“Okay, but please don’t try any funny business, mister.”

“I won’t.”

Wesley kept his promise and didn’t try to get Melanie to give it up to him. He decided making love to her would be much better when she was in agreement with him and wouldn’t have to feel resentful afterwards. So he was willing to wait because he loved her that much.

It felt good to both of them to have someone in their bed that they could hold and cuddle with instead of sleeping alone. Wesley wasn’t sure how long this next process was going to take, but he was looking forward to their future together, and so was Melanie.

CHAPTER 9

Early the next morning, Wesley was awakened by a bunch of commotion outside his house. He didn’t want to wake Melanie and Jeremiah after the drive they’d had the night before, so he walked quietly downstairs and outside. There was a dark tanned, repo man in Wesley’s driveway hooking Melanie’s car to the back of his truck.

“Yo’ man what are you doing?” Wesley snapped, folding his arms.

“I have orders to repossess this car, by Mayor Charleston,” the man said, showing Wesley the papers.

“That’s my woman’s car.”

“According to Mayor Charleston, it’s his wife’s car, but since it’s in his name and they’re getting a divorce, he wants his car back. Man, I don’t want any trouble. I’m just doing my job, so don’t make it harder for me.”

“Alright do your job, do it quickly before Melanie wakes up. I don’t want her to see this.”

“Okay, I’m almost done, thank you.”

Wesley waited for the man to finish hooking the car to his truck; then he watched him drive off. He was glad Melanie hadn’t awakened yet; he showered and got dressed for work, as he was about to walk out the door Melanie sat up in the bed.

“You going to work?” Melanie asked, looking at him.

“Yeah, I have a meeting this morning, but I’m coming back as soon as it’s over. Oh yeah, I have some bad news, baby,” Wesley said, walking over to her, sitting on the bed.

“What is that?”

“Richard had your car repossessed.”

“That doesn’t surprise me,” Melanie said, shaking her head disappointedly. “I figured he’d do something like that. But how are me and Jeremiah going to get around now?”

“Don’t worry, I’ll fix it baby. I’m not going to have my future wife and our son walking or catching the bus.”

“What are we supposed to do while you’re gone?”

“Make yourself at home, you know where everything is. If you need anything, I’m only a phone call away.”

“You know we have to get Jeremiah enrolled in school as soon as possible.”

“I know, I don’t know where the schools are around here, but I’ll find out today.”

“I can’t thank you enough Wesley for everything you’re doing for us.”

“I keep telling you woman, you don’t have to thank me. A real man takes care of his family under any circumstance.”

“Yeah well, I wish someone would have taught Richard that.”

“Please don’t mention his name in my house after the way he’s treated you and our son.”

“Oh, sorry. Well, I won’t mention his name ever again.”

Before Wesley left for work, he gave Melanie a passionate kiss on the lips, and went into his son’s room and kissed his forehead. His back was turned and he was almost out the door when Jeremiah called out to him.

“Dad, where you going?” Jeremiah asked, sitting up in the bed.

“I have to go to work buddy,” Wesley said winking at him. “Be good, listen to your mom and take care of her while I’m gone.”

“Yes, sir.”

“I love you, son.”

“I love you too, dad.”

Before Wesley went to work, he stopped by his cousin’s dealership where he bought his Expedition to see if he could find something reasonable that Melanie would like and be glad to drive.

“What brings you here today cousin?” Marty asked.

“I need a car for Melanie,” Wesley said. “Not just any car, I need something nice, sweet, and special.”

“Well, you’re in luck. I just got a brand new 2010 Ford Mustang, fire red.”

“Let me take a look at it.”

“Right this way, but one question though. Not trying to be all up in your business, but why are you buying a car for a woman you’re no longer with?”

“Because we’re getting back together soon, she and our son are living with me now. She needs a car…look cuz, it’s a long story. Just show me the car.”

Wesley took one look at the car and in his heart he knew the Melanie he loves would like it. But he wasn’t sure about the new Melanie who was once the Mayor’s wife.

“Do you like it?” Marty asked.

“Yes, I do; can you hold it for me until I get off work?” Wesley asked.

“For you…no doubt, get on to work; it’ll be here waiting for you.”

“Good looking Marty, I owe you one.”

“No problem, just make sure I get an invitation to the wedding.”

“We aren’t getting married yet, Marty; we’re taking things one step at a time.”

Wesley went to his bank and had Melanie’s name added to his account, and applied for her own debit card. When he arrived at his office, he made arrangements to do something special for Jeremiah.

“Andrew, I need you to make preparations to build a basketball court in my backyard this week,” Wesley said.

“Why?” AJ asked.

“I want to build a basketball court for Jeremiah, that’ll be one way he and I can bond together. Melanie finally left Richard…thank God, now they live with me.”

“That’s good news for you bro.”

“Slow your role little brother, her divorce has to be final before we can go further.”

“If she left him, what’s the problem?”

“I don’t want to go against God and she doesn’t either, we’re gonna do things right this time around.”

“Wow, I can tell you still love that woman. I can hear it in your voice.”

“Yeah, I do love her whole heartedly.”

“But you know if you build that court I might have to move up outta mom’s house and in with you.”

“That’s cool with me, then Jeremiah can have someone to hang with when I’m not there.”

“Well, let’s make it happen then. Are you going to do some work now?”

“In a few. I have to check out some schools and basketball programs for Jeremiah.”

“Well Wes, you know it’s the second week in October; the season has already started.”

“I know, but with Jeremiah’s skills, I know any coach will love to have him on their team.”

“As boney as Jeremiah is, you might wanna consider putting a gym in the garage.”

“That’s going to be the next step after the court and goal is up.”

Wesley found three schools near the area where he lived. One was a catholic prep school; although they had a great basketball record, he was a Christian so that one was out. Dunbar was ranked seventeen in the states, so he chose Spingarn who was rank twelve in the state.

Wesley called the school to get information about enrollment, and to talk to the coach. He was given some news that he knew would break Jeremiah’s heart.

Meanwhile, Melanie was enduring more drama from Richard. She and Jeremiah were going to order Chinese, but she found out her credit cards were declined. She called the bank to find out what the problem was and found out that Richard had all her accounts, including Jeremiah’s college fund closed and cancelled.

“What are we going to do now, mom?” Jeremiah asked, folding his arms.

“I don’t know baby; just go upstairs to your room. I have to talk to Richard,” Melanie said.

After Jeremiah ran upstairs, Melanie grabbed her cell phone out of her purse. When she tried to call Richard, her phone service was turned off as well. She grabbed the house phone and dialed her and Jeremiah’s number and found out they were both turned off. Melanie took a deep breath and dialed Richard’s number enraged.

“I knew you’d be calling sooner or later,” Richard said bitterly.

“Richard, I know you’re mad, but how could you do us like that?”

Melanie yelled.

“You wanted out of this marriage Melanie, so you’re out… completely. Get your baby daddy to buy you a car, and spend all his money on you. Melanie, your days of using and deceiving me are over.”

“I understand you’re pissed at me, but did you have to take it out on Jeremiah and close his college fund?” Melanie asked infuriated.

“I’m sure Mr. Convict will find a way to send his son to college.

Even if he doesn’t, you or your bastard son is no longer my problem.” Richard replied sarcastically.

“Oh Richard, so you want to act like you’re innocent in all this and not responsible for my decision to leave you? Negro please…all your nights of being gone, and leaving me and Jeremiah alone is not the way a husband or father acts.”

“That’s because I’m not his father, and I’m so glad to find that out. Now I can focus on my career, and find me an intelligent woman, not an uneducated, project chick full of lies.”

“You know what…screw you Richard! I see you never cared about us, and I’ll be so glad when I’m rid of you for good.”

Melanie hung up the phone, called Wesley and told him everything that happened. When Richard got off the phone with Melanie he left his office, went to the court house and filed a petition for an annulment. He signed the reason for the annulment being that his marriage to Melanie was fraudulent. He married her because of their son who turned out not to be his. The judge assured him he’d render his decision soon, within in the next thirty days, which was perfect timing for Richard.

After work, Wesley went back to the dealership and paid for the car, he paid Marty extra to tow it to his house. Jeremiah was jogging up and down the block, he hurried back home when he saw Wesley pull up.

“Hey dad, what’s this?” Jeremiah asked eyeing the car.

“It’s a surprise for your mom,” Wesley said.

“Good, cause she’s been so sad all day since she got off the phone with Richard.”

“Do you think she’ll like it?”

“She should.”

“I’ma go talk to her, it’s good to see you working out, but unfortunately, I have some good news and bad news for you later.

First I have to make sure your mom is straight.”

“Okay, I’m gonna jog a little longer.”

“Alright son, be careful; you don’t know this city or this neighborhood like that yet.”

“Dad, I ain’t scared of nobody, so don’t worry ‘bout me. I can take care of myself.”

“That’s my boy.”

Wesley was proud at how confident Jeremiah was in his ability to defend himself. He found Melanie in bed, buried underneath the covers. He yanked the covers back, sat down beside her, pulled her into his arms, held her close, and kissed her forehead.

“Don’t you let that fool get to you like this; you’re strong, beautiful, intelligent and more important than that, you have me.

Didn’t I promise to take care of you and Jeremiah?”

“Yeah, you did,” Melanie said, looking up at him.

“And I meant that, so get out of this bed, throw on some clothes and come with me. I have a surprise to show you.”

Melanie got up, threw on her hot pink Baby Phat sweatpants, and a hot pink tee shirt, and her slippers. Wesley took her by the hand and led her outside. He covered her eyes with his hand before opening the front door.

“Hope you like it, I had to really come outta the pocket for this,” Wesley said, removing his hand.

“That’s mine seriously?” Melanie asked surprised.

“Yeah baby. I know it’s nothing close to the BMW you had, but at least it’ll get you around, you know.”

“Ah Wesley, I love it. Thank you so much, thank you, thank you, thank you.”

“No need to thank me, I told you I gotcha baby. I have another surprise for you too.”

“What is it?”

“You don’t have to worry about money. I added your name to my account today before Richard had yours cancelled,” Wesley pulled out his bank card that had the most money on the account.

“I can’t believe you did all this for me.”

“I didn’t do all this for you…I did this for my family; you and Jeremiah are my family. I love you both so much!”

“We love you too Wesley. I have some good news for you too…

Richard said we should hear something about the annulment soon.”

“Great, then we can make our relationship and our family official.”

“Speaking of family, where the heck is our son?”

“He was out here jogging when I got home.”

“Where is he now…I don’t see him anywhere, Wesley.”

“Mel, calm down. I’ll go find him. I’m sure he’s alright. When I get back, we’re gon take a joy ride in your brand new car.”

“Sounds like a plan to me. I’m going to jump in the shower.”

Wesley drove slowly around the block looking for Jeremiah. He found him standing in front of the neighborhood corner store, shirt off, talking to a cute brown skinned girl with black hair, brown eyes and curves too mature for her age.

“Yeah, well my moms and I just moved here from Virginia with my dad,” he said.

“Your mom and dad are married?” the girl asked.

“Nah, not yet; they planning on it, but anyway…enough ‘bout me, what’s your name?”

“Torrie.”

“What up Torrie, my name is Jeremiah; pleased to meet you.”

Jeremiah extended his hand to her to shake.

“Hey, why is that guy over there staring at us?” Torrie asked, distracted, referring to Wesley who was sitting on the hood of his car watching his son proudly.

“Oh, no need to trip; that’s my dad, come on I’ll introduce you.”

“Okay, I guess.”

Jeremiah took Torrie by the hand and they walked over to Wesley.

“Boy, your mother is worried sick; you can’t leave the house without letting us know.”

“I’m sorry, I wanted to get me something to drink and I saw that store wasn’t too far from the house so I jogged here, then I met Torrie.

“How are you doing Torrie, I’m Mr. Cooper, Jeremiah’s dad.”

“Nice to meet you Mr. Cooper.”

“Jeremiah, why don’t you invite her over this weekend?”

“She probably has plans dad.”

“No, I don’t. I’d love to come over. I have to ask my parents and get back with you. So here’s my number; call me anytime, can’t wait to hear from you.”

“I’ll definitely be calling you,” Jeremiah smiled flirtatiously as he took the number.

When they got in the car, Wesley couldn’t wait to interrogate his son about the beautiful young lady.

“That’s my boy, it’s your first day here, and you already have a girlfriend,” Wesley joked.

“Ah dad, she’s not my girlfriend; but she is fine though,” Jeremiah said.

“Whatever you do, just make sure you don’t treat her like you treated that girl on the beach the day we met.”

“Oh, nah dad, I would never do that. I realized that I was wrong for that. I just wish I could apologize to her for the things I said and did.”

“You’ll get the chance one day. Anyway, I told you I had some good news and bad news for you. Which one do you want to hear first?”

“The good news.”

“I’m building a basketball court and goal in the backyard, and a gym in the attic or garage. You and I are going to work out and play

ball together every day when I get off work to make sure you’re ready for next season and to have our father/son time.”

“Ah dad, that what’s up,” Jeremiah said excitedly. “Okay, what’s the bad news?”

“The bad news is that…due to your grades in Virginia, and the fact that the season has already started, I’m not going to be able to get you on any of the basketball teams this season. But all you have to do is go to school, get your grades up, practice your game, and get your weight up and you’ll be well prepared for the following season.

I’m sorry son, I know how bad you wanted to play.”

“Don’t be sorry dad, I’m okay. Yeah, I wanted to play ball, but being with you and mom is even better than playing ball. As long as I get to play next fall, I’ll be fine; besides, I’d rather play ball with my dad anyway and focus on my family right now.”

“That is so mature of you son, I guess I am rubbing off on you.”

“I guess you can say that, but mom needs us both right now, you know.”

“Yeah, I know, you need to get home and take a shower cause we’re going out for dinner in your mom’s new car.”

Melanie loved her new car, even though it was too cold to put the top down and ride in the wind, they went to the American Buffet in Maryland and ate till they couldn’t eat anymore. Wesley paid for everything. Melanie felt good to have a man sitting across the dinner table from her. Jeremiah was just thrilled to see his parents together and how well they were getting along. When they got home that night, Wesley played the X-Box with Jeremiah for a while, then before bed, the three of them held hands and prayed together.

Wesley was brushing his teeth in the bathroom when Melanie came behind him, wrapped her arms around his abdomen, kissed his back, and started sliding her hand below his waistline.

“What you doin girl?” Wesley asked, grabbing her hands.

“I’m trying to get my groove back with the man that I love,” Melanie said, kissing his back some more.

Wesley removed her hands and turned around to face her.

“Look sweetie, as tempting as that sounds, I can’t baby,” Wesley said.

“Why not? I thought you wanted me.”

“Oh girl, I do want you…please believe that, but all in good timing, Mel. I want us to do things right this time around.”

“Meaning what Wesley?”

“Meaning baby…no sex until your annulment is final and you’re wearing my ring. It’s gonna be hard, but I’m doing this for God, you, me and our son.”

“Wesley, are you sure, because I’m ready now.”

“I’m positive, and I promise it’s going to be better than good for you when we finally do make love.”

CHAPTER 10

The alarm awoke Melanie and she sat up in the bed and smiled, she’d been sleeping in the guest room since Wesley turned her down for sex to keep the temptation under control. After being back in DC for over a month, she was about to start a brand new job as a fulltime teacher at Spingarn High School. She was happy about that because she’d be teaching on a consistent schedule instead of every now and then, and she would get to check Jeremiah’s status with teachers a lot easier since they’re her colleagues. As she was about to go into the bathroom, there was a knock at her door. She knew it was Wesley because he had a unique knock, and Jeremiah hated getting out of bed in the mornings. She didn’t bother covering up the lavender silk night gown that stopped slightly above her knees.

“Good morning, Wesley,” she said, opening the door.

“Damn, are you trying to turn me on this morning, Melanie?”

Wesley asked, getting aroused. “Girl, you are as flawless as you were before you went to bed.”

“Ah hush, Wesley; you’re just saying that.”

“No I’m not. I’m being for real right now, girl. But anyway…all jokes aside, this is going to be a great day for you, huh?”

“Yes it is; it’s my first day as a full-time teacher. It feels great even though Jeremiah is not too fond of the idea.”

“He’s a teenager baby, no teenager wants their parents around twenty four seven. But he’ll get over it because this is a great opportunity for you. Now finish getting dressed, I’ll get our boy up.”

“Thank you Wesley.”

“Anytime baby.”

Melanie showered, dressed, did her hair, and was ready to face her first day. When she walked downstairs, she smelled the scent of bacon coming from the kitchen. She smiled brightly when she saw her two favorite men standing over the stove shirtless attempting to make breakfast.

“Why isn’t mom doing this again?” Jeremiah asked nonchalantly.

“Cause this is a special day for your mother and it’s our turn to cater to her like she does for us all the time,” Wesley said.

“What exactly do you two call yourselves doing?” Melanie asked, catching them off guard.

“We cooking you breakfast, ma,” Jeremiah said, pulling a chair out from the kitchen table so Melanie could sit down.

“Melanie, this morning is about you baby; so sit back, relax, and let your son and I cater to you,” Wesley said, smiling.

“Trust me, you don’t have to tell me twice.”

Wesley sat Melanie’s plate in front of her with soft scrambled eggs, well fried bacon just the way she liked it, butter and cheese grits, and toasted bread with strawberry jam. Melanie blushed as the aroma hit her nose and she took her first bite of the bacon.

“Since when you start cooking like this?” Melanie asked surprised.

“Woman, before you and my son came along I always cooked; but since you’ve been living here, I haven’t had a reason to cook since you love doing it so much,” Wesley commented with a smile.

“Well, thank you boys for such a wonderful breakfast. It was delicious, Jeremiah, honey go grab a shirt so we can go.

Melanie walked into her empty Literature classroom filled with pride. She grabbed the dry erase marker off her desk, and wrote her name in big letters on the dry erase board. Then she sat behind her black desk in the black leather reclining chair and waited for her students. She taught four classes of a total of twenty students, she was thrilled about her new job, but very overwhelmed. So overwhelmed that on her first day she had to take a bunch of assignments home to grade them. After dismissing her last class, she wanted to go straight home so she could get busy grading her student’s papers. When she got to the parking lot, Jeremiah was nowhere in sight; as she sat in her car and waited, she saw him come out the entrance holding Torrie’s hand, blushing.

Melanie also blushed because it reminded her of the good days her and Wesley once shared when they were that age. She continued to watch, Torrie kissed Jeremiah on the lips before he opened the door.

“Call me tonight,” Torrie whispered in his ear.

“I will,” Jeremiah responded.

“Uh oh somebody has a crush,” Melanie teased.

“Ah mom, come on, don’t do that,” Jeremiah said embarrassed.

“Okay, okay…I’ll stop teasing. I’m glad you’ve found a young lady you like and that likes you back. I hope you’re treating her with the same respect your daddy treats me with.”

“I am mom, don’t worry.”

Melanie grabbed Wesley’s mail as she entered the house; she roamed through the pile of letters. She was able to do this because she had her address changed two weeks prior. She saw an envelope with her name in the center, and Richard’s attorney’s name in the left hand top corner. Melanie ripped the envelope open, and scanned over the letter, she let her eyes lock on the final and most important paragraph of the letter that read…

After much thought and consideration, due to your husband’s complaint of your marriage for the past thirteen years being fraudulent, your annulment has been approved and finalized. I regret to inform you that your marriage to Mayor Richard Charleston by the Virginia State Court of Law is officially null and void. Thank you, Mr. Simon Paris.

“Oh God…thank you, thank you, thank you. Yes!” Melanie screamed, alerting Jeremiah who was out back playing basketball.

“Mom, is everything okay?” Jeremiah asked, running into the house.

“Sweetheart, everything is better than okay. The annulment Richard filed has been approved and finalized.”

“What is an annulment?”

“Baby, an annulment is something like a divorce, except it doesn’t take a year to complete, and it’s like me and Richard’s marriage never happened. Now I can marry your father and we can finally have a real family.”

“That’s great mom, I’m so happy for you and dad.”

“You should be happy for yourself too Jeremiah, you are finally going to have a full-time father who loves you and a father who loves spending time with you. By the way, you know your dad wants to change your last name right?”

“Good cause I’d rather be a Cooper any day than a punk ass Charleston.”

“Jeremiah Wesley Cooper, watch your mouth.”

“Sorry mom, but that’s honestly how I feel. Anyway, I’m going to play some more basketball. Maybe today will be the day that I finally beat dad at his own game.”

“Well, good luck with that.”

Melanie picked up the phone and was about to call Wesley when he walked through the front door looking tired and overworked. He walked over to the couch and flopped down on it.

“Sit up, sit up,” Melanie said as she sat behind him and started massaging his shoulders. “Tell me what’s wrong.”

“A house I built last year for two clients burned down last night.

They’re okay, but everything they had is gone, all me and my crew’s hard work is gone. If losing their home isn’t bad enough, the husband’s hours at work have been cut for over a month now, and the wife is six months’ pregnant.” Wesley vented, closing his eyes, enjoying his massage “Baby, I’m sorry to hear that, what are you going to do?”

“I’m going to rebuild them a house, this time I’m going to do it for free.”

“Wesley, are you sure about that? That’s a lot of money lost.”

“I don’t care. I love my job Melanie, but I don’t just do it for the money. I use the gift God gave me to give people their dream homes and businesses and to make their lives better.”

“That’s sweet, you’re a wonderful man Wesley, and I have something that I think will cheer you up. Stay right here and don’t move.”

Melanie went into the kitchen, got the letter out of her purse and showed it to Wesley. Wesley read over the letter attentively when he got to the final portion his eyes lit up and a smile of joy stretched across his face.

“Is this for real?” he asked, jumping up.

“Yes, Wesley it’s for real,” Melanie blushed.

Wesley picked Melanie up, spun her around in the air, then kissed her passionately the way he had wanted too since they came back into each other’s lives.

“Our son is thrilled about it too, he says he’s ready to have your last name,” Melanie said after they parted.

“Good, I’ll work on that this week. Speaking of our son, let me go whip his butt in another game of basketball,” Wesley said laughing.

“Oh Lord, why’d you have to say that? That boy is determined to beat you in at least one game; he’s been out there working hard since we got home.”

“I might fall back and let him win one.”

“No don’t do that, I think Jeremiah will appreciate it more if he earns the win.”

“You’re probably right, but we’ll see.”

“Just have fun with your son, I’m going to finish dinner.” Melanie kissed Wesley and he smacked her ass when she got up to walk away.

Melanie turned and shot him a seductive look, “You better stop that before you start something you can’t finish.”

“Yeah okay don’t get brand new, you know I always finish what I start.” He replied licking his lips.

“Your son Wesley, damn.” Melanie laughed pointing towards back exit.

All right…all right!”

Jeremiah smiled when Wesley came outside dressed to play. “You ready to get beat old man?” he joked.

“Yeah okay we’re gonna see just how old I am in a minute.”

Wesley replied unoffended by his son’s taunting.

They played four games Wesley won three and Jeremiah rightfully won one, Jeremiah was so competitive he wanted a rematch, but Melanie had finished cooking dinner, and they had to wash up.

“I got you next time son, but you’re one hell of a basketball player.” Wesley complimented putting his arm around Jeremiah’s shoulder, as they walked off the court.

The next morning, Wesley went to the court house to have Jeremiah’s last name changed. They told him that he and Jeremiah had to have a paternity test to prove that he was the biological father.

Then he would either have to have Melanie with him or have her written consent to change his last name and he had to go to the state Jeremiah was born in and get an original copy of his birth certificate so they could make the proper changes on that as well. After he left the courthouse, and before going to work, Wesley went to the jewelry store in the mall and decided to buy the most expensive ring he could afford.

“How much is this one?” Wesley asked, pointing to the half carat Princess cut diamond engagement ring in 14 karat gold.

“It’s on sale for nine hundred dollars,” the auburn hair, blue eyed sales woman said.

“Damn, I guess that’s pretty reasonable considering the original price. Okay, I’ll take it.”

Wesley gave her his Visa card, he was glad he saved for times like these. Wesley looked at the ring inside the burgundy velvet box when he got in the car. He smiled hoping Melanie would love the ring.

Since he wanted to do things right this time, instead of going to work, he went to Melanie’s parents’ house. He rang the doorbell; as he waited, he felt like a nervous teenager meeting his girlfriend’s father for the first time. Roscoe Simmons opened the door, smiled and hugged Wesley; easing his nervousness.

“Wesley Cooper, boy am I glad to see you,” Roscoe said, he had always considered Wesley as another one of his sons ever since Melanie started dating him.

“You look good, Mr. Simmons,” Wesley said.

“You don’t look so bad either for someone who spent fifteen years in prison.”

“Actually sir, I only spent twelve years then I was released for good behavior.”

“That’s great news. I hope you’re staying out of trouble this time.”

“Yes, I am Mr. Simmons. I have my own construction company building houses and businesses and stuff. I’m also going to school online to get my bachelor’s degree in business and real estate.”

“That’s good son, but what about settling down and starting a family?”

“Well sir, that’s the reason I came here today. I don’t know if you’re aware or not, but Melanie and our son Jeremiah have been living with me for the past couple of weeks now.”

“What do you mean, your son? You don’t have any kids with my daughter,” Roscoe said, shocked by the news.

“No disrespect, sir…but Jeremiah…your grandson, is my son.”

“Wow, I always knew there was something strangely familiar about my grandson. So why are you here, you should be home with my daughter; boy, don’t let her get away like you did the last time.”

“Mr. Simmons, that’s what I wanted to talk to you about. Melanie left Richard and they got an annulment and it has been approved and finalized. So I came here to respectfully ask if I can have your blessing to make your beautiful daughter my wife, and give her the best life that I can, sir.”

Roscoe stood up from the chair, took Wesley’s hand, and looked in his eyes. “I will gladly give you my blessing, no man has ever treated my daughter like you did and I want my baby girl happy.

When she was married to that coward Richard, she used to call me crying many nights; all he gave her was money and misery. I know in my heart that you’ll be a much better man than he is, and you will love my daughter unconditionally.”

“Yes, sir, I will thank you for your blessing and for your faith in me.”

“Now get outta here and go get your family boy, and don’t mess up again.”

“I won’t, you have my word.”

Wesley decided not to go to work; he stayed home and planned a special night for Melanie. He made reservations for them at the finest Italian restaurant in DC. He arranged for the restaurant’s band to play an instrumental love song, and he decided to have the ring inserted inside Melanie’s favorite dessert; strawberry cheesecake. All Melanie wanted to do when she got home was relax since she didn’t have any papers to grade. But when she walked through the door, before she could take her jacket off, Wesley stopped her.

“You might as well keep that on cause we are about to go somewhere,” Wesley said.

“Where are we going, Wesley? I really don’t feel like going anywhere.” Melanie said.

“Trust me…you’re going to like this.”

“What about our son?”

“AJ is coming over to watch him and play basketball with him.”

“You want AJ to watch our son?”

“Baby, he’s great with kids and he loves Jeremiah like a brother; so he’ll be good, besides Jeremiah is fourteen not four.”

Melanie didn’t argue with Wesley, she was pleased to have man in her life who wanted to take her out. When AJ arrived shortly after five, Wesley gave him enough money to order him and Jeremiah whatever they wanted to eat. Wesley and Melanie kissed Jeremiah and told him how much they loved him, then they got in Wesley’s Expedition and he took them to the restaurant.

“I know this isn’t where we’re having dinner is it?” Melanie asked shocked that Wesley could afford to take her there.”

“What do you mean, Melanie?” Wesley asked, cutting his eyes at her.

“Well, Richard brought me here once, and it is very expensive, Wesley.” She replied.

“Don’t worry about that Melanie, if I couldn’t afford it, I wouldn’t have made the reservations. Besides, I sacrificed to make tonight special for you no matter what the cost, so just enjoy yourself and let me worry about the money alright?”

“Alright, whatever you say.”

Wesley parked the car, walked around opened Melanie’s door, and helped her out. He escorted her inside the restaurant; he pulled her chair out, and pushed it in. It had been so long since a man did that for Melanie that she forgot how it felt to receive such treatment.

Wesley told the waiter to bring them their finest champagne. The

waiter returned, filled the two champagne glasses, and left the bottle on the table.

“I’d like to make a toast to your annulment from that whack ass coward, and our love being rekindled,” Wesley commented, raising his glass.

“You are wrong for that Wesley, but I’ll toast to it too,” Melanie said, raising her glass.

They talked and reminisced about the good times and what each of them was expecting for the future. After they finished dinner, the waiter brought the cheesecake out; he placed the slice with the ring in it in front of Melanie. The band started playing the songs Wesley had selected as Melanie enjoyed her dessert. Wesley was glad he’d already paid the bill in full when they got there so his focus could be on this moment and Melanie. She ate two forks full of the cheesecake before finally getting to the ring.

“There’s something hard in here, Wesley,” Melanie said, tapping the cake.

“Well, why don’t you find out what it is,” Wesley said sneakily.

Melanie took her fork and broke the cake up into pieces, when she saw the beautiful ring her mouth dropped open with surprise.

“Is this what I think it is?” Melanie asked smiling.

“Yes, baby,” Wesley said, getting up from the table. He walked over to Melanie’s side, took the ring from her hand, kneeled down on one knee, and took her hands into his. “Melanie Simmons, I have loved you since the day I laid eyes on you in high school. When I was in jail, all I thought about was that beautiful face and gorgeous smile of yours. Now that I have you back in my life, I never want to lose you ever again. I love you, Melanie. I always have and I always will.

Melanie Simmons, will you do me the honor of being my wife?”

Melanie was silent for a moment, she looked at Wesley, listened to the band, and thought about all the great memories she and Wesley once shared and tears poured down her face.

“Yes, Wesley…yes, I will marry you!” she said crying; she grabbed his face and kissed him.

Wesley placed the ring on her ring finger and stood to his feet.

“We’re getting married everybody!” he loudly and excitedly told everyone in the restaurant. They cheered and clapped as Wesley picked Melanie up and carried her out of the restaurant to the car.

“We should do something crazy tonight, Melanie,” Wesley said once they got in the car.

“Oh yeah, and what might that be?” Melanie asked, still gazing at her beautiful ring.

“Let’s drive to Atlantic City and get married.”

“Tonight?”

“Yeah, tonight.”

“What about our jobs, Wesley?”

“I run my own business so I can take off whenever I want to; as for your job, just tell them you had an emergency and you’ll be in Thursday. Before you even say it…Jeremiah will be fine; if anything happens, AJ will call us.”

“You’re serious aren’t you?”

“Yes, I am. I have waited the past fourteen years to have you back in my life. Now that I do, I don’t want anything messing it up, and I want to make you mine as soon as possible.”

“Wesley, what about our families?”

“We can get married tonight then later we can have a traditional wedding with all our family and friends.”

“Is this so we can make love, Wesley?”

“That’s one reason, but I seriously love you Melanie and I don’t want to spend another minute without you being my wife.”

“Alright, let’s do it. I’ve waited my whole life to become Mrs. Wesley Cooper!”

CHAPTER 11

November 16, 2010 12:00PM “Are you sure you’re ready to do this?” Melanie asked Wesley as they entered the chapel in Atlantic City the next day.

“Girl, I’ve never been surer about anything in my life,” Wesley said, hugging her.

They arrived in Atlantic City late the night before. Wesley checked them into separate rooms out of respect. Early the following morning while Melanie was asleep, he went to the nearest jewelry store and bought them matching white gold wedding bands. Wesley was ready to say his vows, say I do, and make Melanie his wife, but when he saw the small alter in the empty chapel, with the minister that looked unprofessional and underpaid, he started having second thoughts.

“Mel, baby…I can’t do this,” Wesley said, backing out of the chapel.

“What do you mean you can’t do this Wesley? This was your idea; remember?” Melanie said confused.

“I know, but you’re special Melanie; and you deserve better than this.”

“Wesley, it’s ok, we’re going to have a traditional wedding. But I am so ready to give myself to you right now I’m willing to go through with this. So let’s just do this then plan a traditional wedding later. That way, neither of us will be living in sin and we’ll be setting a good example for our son; not only that, but I’m ready to have another baby, something Richard never wanted because of his job.”

“I’m going to take care of that tonight, I promise you that. Okay, let’s do this, but are you sure Melanie?”

“Yes, I’m sure Wesley. I just want to marry you.”

Wesley and Melanie introduced themselves to the minister. Wesley wanted to make sure the minister was legit so he had him to show them his licenses. Thirty minutes later, they were married, and Wesley was carrying Melanie in his arms back to his hotel suite. He laid her gently on the bed, laid over top of her, and gazed into her eyes.

“I have waited so long for this day, and I never thought it would come,” he said as tears filled his eyes.

“Me too. I’ve been waiting for this Wesley since I was a little girl.

When you got locked up, I thought that was the end of us; then I found out I was pregnant with our son and it hurt me so bad that you weren’t there for me. I resented you for so many years. I wanted you to be there for me and our son instead of Richard,” Melanie said crying.

“Hey, hey don’t worry…from this day and forever, I’m always going to be here for you and our son; that’s my word, baby. I love you so much. I don’t think you even understand.”

“If it’s any way compared to how much I love you…yes, I do.”

“I think we should tell our families about this on Thanksgiving since we have to be around all them anyway.”

“Wesley, they might be upset that they missed it.”

“Who cares? This isn’t about them; this is about us. Besides, being in the same house with you and not being able to kiss, touch, and hold you was driving me crazy. So I did what I had to do for our sake.

I also did it for our baby boy; he’s going to be so happy we’re married. He wants a normal family so bad, now he has one.”

“I guess you’re right, but I think we should at least start planning the big wedding.”

“We will Melanie, we will. But I don’t want to talk about that right now. We’re married and it’s our duty to consummate this marriage the right way.”

“Oh really…it’s our duty?”

“Yes really, and it’s my job to make you happy, and make you feel good; so that’s what I’m going to do. Now take those damn clothes off. I don’t want to wait another minute.”

Wesley stood up, took off his clothes, and then he laid on the bed with his hand behind his head and watched as Melanie seductively undressed in front of him. He blushed at the sight of Melanie’s body.

He’d been waiting to see her like that for so long. He was thrilled to see that after all those years, her curves were still intact. Her breasts were still the way he loved them, and slightly bigger; for a woman who had a baby, she didn’t have any noticeable stretch marks.

“Damn baby, life has been good to you; you don’t even look like you have a fourteen-year-old son,” Wesley said, getting up, walking over to her, wrapping his arms around her and caressing her ass.

“Thank you Wesley, you don’t look so bad yourself,” Melanie lied.

The fact of the matter was that his massive muscular chest, hard

washboard abs, muscular arms and legs, and blessed dick, was turning her on so badly, she felt like she was going to explode.

They didn’t say any more words; Melanie initiated the romance by kissing Wesley. He walked her slowly over to the bed; she lay back, opening her legs so he could enter. When Melanie sensed his hesitation, she grabbed his dick and was about to put it in for him.

“Uh, uh not yet, baby,” Wesley said, stopping her. “I want to take my time and enjoy pleasing you first; to start off, I want to taste every inch of this delicious body God blessed you with. Just relax baby. I have everything under control. I got this, okay?”

“Okay.” Melanie obliged.

Wesley kissed Melanie’s lips, then he kissed her neck, then he slowly eased his lips down to her breasts, taking the time to suck and nibble on each one until they were erect. Then he kissed her stomach.

Melanie loved his kisses so much she closed her eyes and enjoyed every second of it. While her eyes were closed, Wesley eased down past her waist, Melanie gasped as she felt a sensation she hadn’t felt since she was a teenager. She could never get Richard to go down on her in all their years of marriage. As Wesley pleased and satisfied her with his tongue, and his finger.

Melanie enjoyed every moment of it; “Uuunnhh…that feels…that feels so good!” She moaned, closing her eyes, she was so excited she had three back-to-back orgasms.

“Did you like that?” Wesley asked when he finally finished and came up.

“Oh, hell yes…yes I do,” Melanie panted.

“Has Richard ever made you feel this good?”

“No, never. Now lay back it’s my turn.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

Melanie sat up, stroked Wesley’s dick, slowly putting it in her mouth.

“Aaahhh…damn, baby!” Wesley groaned, grabbing her head gently.

Melanie pleased Wesley the same way he had done for her, when she finished, she laid down, and he stood over her, he pushed her legs open wide with his knees, then slowly and gently inserted the head of his dick inside her, throbbing, moist opening.

“Uuunnhhh…Wesley!” Melanie moaned looking into his eyes.

“Damn I’ve waited for this for so long.” Wesley said inserting more of his dick inside her, speeding his strokes, kissing her neck, and breasts.

“I…I missed you, I lo…love you so much!” Melanie stuttered as an orgasm took control and tears fell from her eyes, streaming down her face.

They made love over and over until the sun went down and they were too exhausted from multiple orgasms. After catching their breath, they cuddled in bed and talked for the remainder of the night.

“I guess there’s nothing left for us to do after that, huh?” Melanie asked, lying on Wesley’s chest.

“Yeah, this is the perfect time to catch me up on the years that I’ve missed,” Wesley said.

“What are you talking about? I told you everything you needed to know about me and Richard’s marriage and I really don’t want to talk about him anymore.”

“I don’t want to talk about that punk either. I was talking about our son. I want to know everything about my son’s childhood. I want to know all about your pregnancy, Jeremiah’s first scraped knee and all that.”

“Wow, that’s a lot to cover in one night.”

“We have the whole night, so start talking.”

“Okay, well my pregnancy wasn’t so bad. I only had morning sickness two weeks of the whole nine months. I craved a lot of Italian and Chinese food. My pregnancy lasted nine months and two days, and then on July 16, 1996 I had a healthy baby boy who was eight pounds, two ounces, and twenty three inches long,” “Did he look like me?”

“Absolutely, that’s why I wanted him to have part of your name, Wesley. He was perfect with your complexion, eye color, and hair texture.”

“Damn, I wish I could’ve been there.”

“I wish you could’ve been there too. Richard had some political work to do that day and he missed the whole birth. He didn’t come to the hospital until it was time for me and Jeremiah to be released.”

“What kind of man misses his own child’s birth and then doesn’t come to see him while he’s in the hospital?”

“Men who work hard like Richard; he loves his job, Wesley.”

“I love my job too, but I would never put it before my family. My father taught us to always put our family first, no exceptions; and that’s the same thing I want to teach Jeremiah.”

“Well, don’t worry about that because you’re doing a great job so far.”

“Good, now I can officially get his last name changed to mine without all the legal mumbo jumbo.”

“Don’t y’all have to take a DNA test first?”

“Yeah we do, which doesn’t make sense to me because anyone with eyes can clearly see that Jeremiah is my son.”

“I know that’s why I’m glad Richard didn’t meet you during the earlier years, otherwise he would’ve figured it out.”

“Would that have been such a bad thing, Melanie?”

“No, not really, but I just couldn’t see myself raising my little boy in the ghetto or the mean streets of DC, Wesley.”

“I understand that and I commend you for doing what you had to do to make sure my son had a better life financially. Although, what he really needed was and still is…is a father.”

“I realize that now, Wesley. You opened my eyes when you came back into my life. You made me see that money wasn’t as important as love, happiness, and family; and that no amount of money can buy any of those things.”

“I’m glad you opened your eyes because if you hadn’t, we wouldn’t be here right now, married and enjoying this amazing moment that God has given us. Now back to my son’s child hood, when did you know he loved basketball?”

“Jeremiah has always loved basketball, Wesley; he used to make basketballs out of aluminum foil and dunk them into empty trash cans until I convinced Richard to get a real goal and ball.”

“Sounds like he is definitely the spitting image of his old man.”

“Yes, he is. He used to race kids in the neighborhood barefoot on the cement. I used to worry about him so much; but I realized I had to let him be a boy, and if you were there, you would have encouraged me to do the same thing.”

“You’re right about that, that’s how you make boys tough.”

“What else would you like to know about our son, because I would really like to make love to my husband again before we go to sleep? If you’re up to it, that is.”

“Am I up to it; you must have forgotten who you were talking to.

I’m going to wear your behind out; literally…so I hope you’re ready.”

“Bring it on Big Daddy.”

“You haven’t called me that since high school; damn it sounds good.”

Wesley and Melanie made love again, and then fell asleep naked, cuddled up. The next morning, they were up early and headed back to DC. During the whole ride, they held hands, kissed each other, and continued to show affection. When they arrived at Wesley’s house, which was now their house, Wesley was even considering putting Melanie’s name on the lease. He picked her up and carried her over the threshold.

“Welcome home, Mrs. Cooper,” Wesley said when they were inside.

“I love the sound of that,” Melanie said smiling.

They decided since Jeremiah was in school and AJ was at work, they’d consummate their marriage in the home they shared together.

They made love in every room of their house except Jeremiah’s. They had to take a quick shower, and rush to get their clothes on and clean up everything before Jeremiah got home. When he finally came home, they were on the couch hugged up, kissing and laughing.

“Mom… Dad, what is this?” Jeremiah asked shocked, putting his backpack down.

“Come here son, we have something very serious to talk to you about,” Wesley told him, sitting up on the couch.

“Your father’s right honey, come join us on the couch,” Melanie said, smiling at Jeremiah.

“OK, if you say so. Why are y’all hugged up like that? I thought you had to be married first?”

“That’s what we want to talk to you about; just come and sit down,” Wesley said.

Jeremiah sat between Wesley and Melanie and looked at both of them, wondering what was going on.

“You know Richard and I had our marriage annulled; right?”

Melanie asked Jeremiah.

“Yeah and I’m so happy you’re rid of that loser for good,” Jeremiah snapped.

“We didn’t want to tell anyone, but when your mother and I left, we went to Atlantic City and got married,” Wesley told Jeremiah.

Jeremiah jumped up with the biggest smile on his face Melanie had ever seen.

“Are you serious? Please tell me you’re not joking.” Jeremiah said.

“Yes, baby, we’re serious; this is not a joke,” Melanie said, showing Jeremiah the rings.

Jeremiah grabbed her hand to get a good look at the ring. He lifted Wesley’s hand as well to look at his ring. He sat back between his parents, wrapped his arms around their necks, and kissed their cheeks.

“Do you know what this means?” Jeremiah asked.

“No, what does it mean?” Wesley asked sarcastically.

“It means I finally have a real family, and I love y’all. But I have only one other question.”

“What’s that baby?” Melanie asked.

“Why wasn’t I invited to the wedding? I wanted to see my parents get married.”

“Don’t worry, son; soon we’re going to have a traditional wedding, one that the whole family will be able to attend, and you’ll be my best man. How does that sound?”

“It sounds great, I gotta go call my homies and tell them the good news.”

Jeremiah ran upstairs to his room to tell his friends the good news that had him happier than he’d been in a long time. Wesley and Melanie also had a lot of people to share their wonderful news with, but they decided to wait until Thanksgiving; that way they could tell everyone at one time. When Thanksgiving came around and they shared their news, their families were just as excited as Jeremiah.

Some were surprised, but some weren’t because they had been waiting for Melanie and Wesley to get married since the two of them were in high school.

Melanie regretted the fact that she had ever thought that Wesley was not being good enough for her and her son. In a short time, he provided her and Jeremiah with more than she could’ve ever imagined. She realized that now she has a man who loves her unconditionally, who’s committed to raising her son to be the best man he can be, his family accepts her and treats her like she belongs, and her family loves him like a brother and a son. No amount of money could give Wesley or Melanie the happiness and satisfaction they were feeling.

CHAPTER 12

Melanie felt a twinge in her stomach as she lay beside Wesley who was out cold, snoring loudly. She nudged him to get him to stop snoring as she did every night even when they were teenagers. She tried to ignore the feeling in the pit of her stomach, but she couldn’t.

She jumped out of bed, hurried to the bathroom, lifted the toilet seat and threw up. She stayed in the bathroom for about twenty minutes to make sure she didn’t have to throw up again. When she opened the door, Wesley was sitting up in the bed, arms behind his head, smiling.

“What are you smiling about?” she asked.

“You’re pregnant,” Wesley said, still smiling.

“You don’t know that, Wesley; it could be a stomach virus or something.”

“I doubt that, I’ve been watching you, baby. Your appetite has changed, you haven’t had a period since before we got married, and now you’re throwing up. I know it’s been a while since you had a baby, but all the signs are there.”

Melanie thought about everything Wesley was saying. He was right, it had been over a month or so since she had a period. She had been eating more lately than ever, and now she had morning sickness, which is a sure sign of pregnancy.

“You’re right. I’ll make an appointment in the morning,” she said.

“Good and I’ll go with you,” Wesley said.

“Aren’t you supposed to do Christmas decorating with Jeremiah?”

“No, we’re doing that on Saturday; that way we’ll have more father/son time.”

“Oh, okay…well, don’t you have to work?”

“Why are you acting like you don’t want me to go with you?”

“I’m not, but I don’t want you making any special sacrifices for me, honey.”

“Melanie, I’m not Richard. I’ll never put my job over you; you should know that by now. I want to be at this appointment with you and I’m going to be…end of discussion.”

Melanie didn’t say anything else about the issue. She crawled in the bed, cuddled with Wesley, and kissed his lips.”

“I love you!” she said.

“I love you too!” Wesley responded.

Melanie and Wesley went to see her gynecologist that morning after they dropped Jeremiah off at school for his last day before the holiday vacation. Melanie’s appointment was scheduled for 10:00 am; she wanted to be early since she was squeezed in between an 8:00 o’clock appointment and a 12:00 o’clock appointment. It took all of thirty minutes once she was called back for it to be confirmed that she was over four weeks’ pregnant.

“I can’t believe I’m going to have a baby at my age,” Melanie said as they got in the car.

“What do you mean at your age? You’re thirty-two; that ain’t old baby. And I know I’m not old, Wesley commented.

“I know I’m not old, Wesley, but I feel too old to be having a baby.”

“We’re blessed, baby; just be thankful.”

“Jeremiah is going to be so excited when he finds out.”

“I think he should be the first person we tell.”

“Absolutely, because if he’s not the first person we tell, he’ll feel betrayed.”

“Let’s go pick him up from school since he gets out early today anyway.”

Wesley signed Jeremiah out of school; they took him to Pizza Hut and let him eat all the pizza he could before breaking the news to him.

“Okay y’all, what’s up?” Jeremiah asked after his eighth slice of pizza.

Wesley decided there was no sense in keeping the truth from him any longer.

“Jeremiah, your mother and I have something to tell you,” Wesley said.

“Hold on, Wesley, I have something to ask him first,” Melanie said. “How would you feel about being a big brother?”

“I’d love it, all my friends have siblings, so I think I should have some too,” Jeremiah said.

“We couldn’t agree more,” Wesley said.

“Jeremiah, baby, I’m pregnant…you’re going to be a big brother,” Melanie excitedly blurted out.

“For real?” Jeremiah almost screamed.

“Yes sweetie; by this time next year, you’ll have a baby brother or sister.”

“That’s so cool; can I name the baby when it comes?”

Melanie and Wesley shot each other a look that said they didn’t know about that. A teenager naming their baby was not something they were expecting. Not only that, but it didn’t strike them as a great idea, but they didn’t want to crush the joy on Jeremiah’s face.

“We’ll see son,” Wesley said. “But that will ultimately be up to your mother.”

“I’ll think about it…maybe,” Melanie said.

“Cool, that’s what’s up.”

Wesley and Melanie could see how ecstatic Jeremiah was; they knew he was ready to scream it out to the whole world.

“Jeremiah, we’re glad you’re happy, but don’t go running your mouth telling everybody. We want to wait until Christmas dinner so we can tell everyone together,” Wesley told him.

“Alright, I’ll try not to say anything,” Jeremiah said.

“You better not, or that little yellow butt is mine,” Melanie joked.

Melanie, Wesley, and Jeremiah didn’t think anyone or anything could ruin the great mood they were in. That was until they got in the car, turned on the radio, and heard a familiar voice doing an interview on their favorite radio station.

“We are back; before we went to the commercial break, we were talking to Virginia Beach Mayor Richard Charleston about his recent divorce,” the DJ, Monique, said.

“Well Monique, it wasn’t a divorce. I filed for an annulment from my wife…I’m sorry…my ex-wife, Melanie,” Richard said.

“Would you care to elaborate on the reasons why?”

“Because she proved to be a woman beneath my worth, I also have very high suspicions that she was unfaithful to me throughout our marriage. But the main thing that made me file for the annulment was because she tried to play me after all those years I spent loving, nurturing, caring for, and providing for a boy I thought was my son. I was faced with the harsh reality that he isn’t mine, and his father was arrested and sent to prison before Melanie found out she was pregnant. So, she mainly married me to get out of the project lifestyle she and her family were accustomed to by using another man’s baby as bait.”

“Wow, you must really have some bruised feelings and resentment toward her.”

“Not at all, I’m just glad she was willing to move on without wanting any alimony. Because even though I made her signed a

prenuptial agreement before we were married, it clearly states that if I was unfaithful the Prenuptial was null and void.”

“Are you saying you had some extra marital affairs, Mr. Charleston?”

“Yes, I’ll be honest and admit that; but only because deep in my heart I knew she was spreading her legs wide for someone else and I was right…what goes around comes around.”

“What would you like to say to Melanie if she’s listening right now?”

“I want her to know that I don’t have any negative feelings toward her. I wish her the best of luck with her life and her future, and I hope all goes well for her and her son.”

“How dare this nigga,” Jeremiah snapped angrily.

“Jeremiah Wesley Cooper, you better watch your mouth,” Melanie said.

“I’m sorry mom, but how can you sit there all calm and cool when this man is on the radio talkin’ bout you like you’re some common hoe?”

“Don’t ever use that word toward your mother or any other woman ever again; do you understand me?” Wesley asked, looking at Jeremiah through the rearview mirror.

“Yes, dad, I understand; but that’s what he did and I don’t like it.”

“We don’t like it either; but it’s not your job to deal with, it’s me and your mother’s.”

Wesley and Melanie didn’t say another word about their feelings regarding Richard’s interview until they were home and away from Jeremiah’s ears. One thing for sure, they were both infuriated.

“He’s got some nerve; you know Jeremiah is right, Richard is making you seem like a hoe. This isn’t going to do anything except boost his votes for Mayor and make him special and make you look like the bad guy,” Wesley said.

“I’m not going to worry about that Wesley it is what it is.” Melanie answered she was trying to keep her true feelings hidden.

“Are you sure you’re alright, baby?”

“Yes, Wesley I’m good. Richard’s insults are not going to get me down. I have a handsome husband, a beautiful son, I’m pregnant with another baby, and our lives are wonderful; so leave it at that.”

Wesley took Melanie’s word and left the issue alone. That night when he and Jeremiah were sleeping, Melanie drove to Virginia to confront Richard face to face. It was a little after 1:00 in the morning

when she arrived at the home they once shared together. Fortunately, he wasn’t gone like she assumed he’d be. The lights in the living room and the kitchen were on, and his campaign manager’s car was parked beside his. Melanie was going to knock until she realized that she hadn’t given Richard back the copy of her key yet. She put the key in the lock, glad that Richard hadn’t changed them, and opened the door. When she walked into the living room, Richard and his Campaign Manager were having sex on the couch.

“Well, well, well…I guess this is what you were doing all those nights you claimed you were working too much to come home,” Melanie said, startling them.

“What the hell are you doing here, Melanie?” Richard asked, jumping up, covering his dick with a couch pillow.

“I came to talk to you about the little performance you put on at the radio station today. How dare you make me sound like some slut who was out here sleeping around with every Tom, Dick, and Harry when you know that if I wasn’t teaching, I was home with my son waiting for you. Richard, I tried to be the best wife I could be to you, but you were always too busy for me and my son so I moved on. I didn’t hear you tell the radio DJ that, or admit to any wrongs on your part; and to say you were having affairs because you assumed I was too, that was real low and dirty, Richard. But you know what…it’s ironic that I always knew deep in my heart that you were cheating. I just never confronted you about it. I knew if you were, the truth would eventually come out. To think you made me feel bad for still being in love with my first love and the father of my child, when you were out here screwing around with God knows how many women on all those political trips that you took.”

“Look Melanie, I don’t owe you an apology. I said what I felt today and that’s that. How in the hell do I know you didn’t have any affairs while I was away?”

“Because, I’ve only been with two men my entire life, Richard, and that’s you and Wesley. Wesley was locked up and you were gone all the time.”

“Well, it is what it is; there’s no need for crying over spilled milk now.”

“You’re right about that Richard; and Jeremiah is right, you are a jerk! I’m glad I see you for who you really are now. Richard, I promise you’ll get what’s coming to you one way or another.”

“Is that a threat, Melanie? What exactly are you going to do…file for alimony? Well, I hate to burst your bubble missy, but you can’t because the annulment is already finalized and since we were never married, I don’t owe you one cent.”

“Okay, that’s the game you want to play Richard, I can go there too. I’m not going to waste any more time or breathe on you; just know that in the end, God is watching everything you do and justice will prevail in my favor. As for you, Miss Campaign Manager, I hope he’s a better man to you than he was to me…good luck with that.”

Melanie took the copy of her key to Richard’s house off the key ring and threw it at him, hitting him in the chest. She was going to drive back home, but she checked into a hotel instead; since Richard wanted to play hardball, she was going to play the game with him.

She called Wesley to let him know where she was and what her plans were.

“I thought you said you were okay about that Mel?” Wesley asked angrily.

“Wesley, I couldn’t let him get away with that baby, and I didn’t want you getting involved. You’ve been in enough trouble in the past, I can handle Richard; trust me baby…please,” Melanie said.

“Okay, if you really feel like you need to do this, then I guess I won’t stand in the way. But the next time you decide to disappear in the middle of the night, please let me. I am your husband, and you are carrying my baby; remember?”

“I know baby, and I’m sorry for not considering that before I left.

It’ll never happen again.”

“Okay, well get some rest baby, I love you and be careful. I’d hate to have to hurt Mr. Mayor.”

“I’m good baby, don’t worry. I love you too.”

Melanie was glad that Wesley understood why she had to do what she had to do and that he supported her decision. When she was settled into her hotel room, she ordered room service because the baby had her craving strawberries and hot chocolate. After she ate, she looked in the phone book and found the number to the radio station Richard had done the interview with. Later that morning when she woke up, she called the radio station, told them who she was, and requested an interview. They agreed with her request. Her interview started at exactly 11:00 sharp; she was ready to tell the whole world, especially Virginia, just the kind of man Mayor Richard Charleston was.

“So, yesterday we had an interview with Mayor Charleston about his election, his wife, the annulment and all his feelings toward that.

He had some pretty harsh things to say about Miss Melanie. I couldn’t help but wonder after doing that interview, if there was more to that story than he was letting on. We all know every relationship has two sides to every story, and the guys always blame the women, but they usually don’t admit their wrong doings. So this morning we have Mrs. Melanie Charleston here to elaborate on what the Mayor said and to tell us her side of the story.

“How are you doing, Mrs. Charleston?” Monique asked.

“I’m doing great, Monique; but would you please call me Mrs. Cooper,” Melanie asked.

“Oh, you’re remarried now?”

“Yes, I am; and I know everyone is thinking…wow, that didn’t take long, but I’ll get more into that later. My main purpose for coming here today is to clear my name of all the negative, horrible, thoughts Richard has his supporters thinking about me.”

“Okay, first question: was it your idea, or your ex-husband’s idea, to file for the annulment?”

“Monique, I told my husband I was getting an annulment and I didn’t want any alimony from him because I honestly just wanted to get away from him so desperately.”

“Was the marriage that bad?”

“Yes, it was; he was never home, it was always just me and my son.

Since he became Mayor, I think he stayed home probably ten percent of that time.”

“Wow, that’s a lot of time away from home.”

“Yes, it was; and I was just fed up with the constant nights of having dinner alone, going to bed alone, and having to keep tabs on my son alone. Things got so bad that my son lost himself for a while and started acting out. He started hanging out with the wrong crowd, smoking weed, chasing girls and doing things that typical kids do when they’re craving attention. Richard never even so much as took my son on a camping trip, or did any of the father/son things a father is supposed to do with his son. He always used the excuse that he was too busy working to be there for my son. Before my son’s actual father got out of prison, Richard was his father; but Richard was…and I say this honestly…a deadbeat as a father and husband.

People in Virginia give him so much praise like he’s such a great guy, but they’re voting for a man who didn’t spend any time with his son

since he was five years old, and didn’t spend any quality time with his wife for almost ten years.”

“So, is there any truth to the infidelity he accused you of?”

“Monique, I’m just going to say this as real and honest as I can. I loved Richard and I have only been with two men my entire life.

Those two men are my first love – the father of my son, and Richard – who I was married to for thirteen years. It wasn’t until recently that my son’s father got out of prison; and even then, we didn’t do anything until we got married a month ago. I’m not the kind of woman who spreads herself out there to everybody, and Richard knows that; so all that BS he was talking yesterday made no sense to me.”

“Basically you’re saying he lied about you cheating to cover his own behind, he was never there for you like a husband should have been, and he was a deadbeat to the son y’all raised together for the past fourteen years right?”

“Absolutely, so people can judge him anyway they please and still vote for him if they want to. I didn’t do this to bring him down. I just felt like the truth needed to come out and everyone needed to hear my side of the story as well.”

“Thank you for giving us your side of the story; now getting back to your new husband…explain that.”

“Monique, like I said, my son’s father recently got out of prison.

He is the only man I’ve ever been in love with. I have known him since I was fourteen. He came back into my life at a time me and my son needed a male companion the most. He straightened our son out, made me feel important and special again, and he turned my anger and heartache into peace, joy, and happiness. We have a great life together as husband and wife, and we are expecting our second child together.”

“So, all is going well?”

“Yes, and I wish Richard well in life also.”

“Thank you again Melanie for sharing; it has been very interesting.”

CHAPTER 13

“I love you babe,” Wesley said, kissing her softly.

“I love you too honey,” Melanie responded.

“Are you going to work today?”

“After the Christmas dinner and the New Year’s party, I’m worn out; so probably not baby.”

“Do you need me to stay home with you?”

“No honey, I’ll be fine and Jeremiah will be here. I told him he could stay home today since it is only the first day back to school and he said he wasn’t feeling so well when I tried to wake him.”

“You sure he’s not faking baby…you know how teenagers are.”

“I’m not sure, but I was too tired to stress about it, so I gave him a pass.”

“Okay, well I guess I’ll give him one for today and today only. If you need anything, don’t hesitate to call me.”

“Wes, baby, there is one thing I need before you go.”

“Oh yeah, what’s that?”

“I can show you better than I can tell you.”

Wesley walked back over to the bed and stood between Melanie’s opened legs. She grabbed him by his tie, pulled him down on the bed, and started kissing him.

“Mel…I have to get to work…”

“Come on, you don’t have five minutes to spare for your lovely wife?”

“Since you put it like that, I guess I can spare a couple minutes.”

Wesley and Melanie made love; thirty minutes later, he quickly took a shower, redressed, and hurried to work. As he pulled out of the driveway, Wesley sent Melanie a text since he forgot to tell her he loved her when he walked out of the house. //:That was great…I love you! I will see you when I come home for lunch. //:I love you too…looking forward to it! Melanie text back.

Melanie decided to take a nap and get some rest; after her nap, she had a few errands to run, but she was hesitant to leave Jeremiah home by himself. He was still in bed when she opened his door.

Instead of waking him, she decided to let him sleep. When Jeremiah heard the front door close, he jumped out of bed and called Torrie.

“Hey you wanna come over now?” Jeremiah asked.

“What about your mom, isn’t she home today?” Torrie asked.

“Yeah, but she went to the store; and knowing my mom, she’ll probably be gone for a long time. So are you gon’ come over or not?”

“Yeah, give me fifteen minutes. I’ll be there.”

“Don’t keep me waitin’ too long girl. I am really lookin’ forward to seeing’ you. Oh yeah, and wear something sexy.”

“I’ll see what I can do.”

Jeremiah took a quick shower, brushed his teeth, combed his hair, and sprayed on some of Wesley’s Michael Jordan cologne. He dressed in blue denim Sean John jeans, a red and black logo Sean John shirt, and black Jordan’s. He blushed when he heard the doorbell ring. He rushed to the door and opened it excitedly.

“Damn you fine girl,” Jeremiah said, taking her hand and pulling her into the house. “Let me get your jacket.”

“Thank you,” Torrie responded.

When Jeremiah removed her jacket, his penis immediately stood at attention. The hot pink spaghetti strap dress she was wearing hugged her young curves to perfection. It made her breasts perk up beautifully, and had Jeremiah’s hormones raging out of control.

“Why you looking at me like that?” Torrie asked.

“Cause I’m ready to rip that dress off and tear into yo’ body for real,” Jeremiah said, mannishly licking his lips.

“Jeremiah, you’re always talking about what you can and what you can’t do.”

“Oh really, well…how bout we stop talkin’ and just do the damn thing.”

“Whatever.”

Jeremiah grabbed Torrie’s hand and they ran upstairs to his room.

Jeremiah closed his door; he was so anxious he forgot to lock it. He laid Torrie down on the bed, laid on top of her, and started kissing her and massaging her breasts through her dress. Torrie wasn’t used to being intimate with boys, but she let Jeremiah have his way until he raised her dressed and attempted to remove her panties. Torrie grabbed his hand in an effort to stop him.

“What’s up, baby?” Jeremiah asked frustrated.

“Jeremiah, I’ve never…actually done this before,” Torrie said nervously.

“What do you mean…actually?”

“I’ve had guys touch me there before, but I’ve never had one stick it in.”

“Oh, so you’re a virgin?”

“Yeah, aren’t you?”

“Nah I had an older girlfriend when I was in Virginia. I was getting laid on the regular, but I messed that up.”

“How?” “Bein’ a cocky lil’ jerk, and it wasn’t cool. But I’ve changed, and I wanna do right by you. So if you don’t wanna do this, we don’t have to.”

“I want to; but I’m scared. I don’t wanna get pregnant, we’re too young for that.”

“If that’s what you’re worryin’ bout, I got that covered,” Jeremiah reached under his mattress and pulled out a box Lifestyle extra sensitive condoms. “See, I told you…I got you covered, baby. Now do you wanna do this or not?”

“Yeah, but please be easy,” Torrie said.

Jeremiah slid the condom on, took a deep breath, exhaled, and pushed himself slowly and gently inside Torrie’s opening while looking into her hazel eyes.

“Aaahhh…shit.” Jeremiah moaned pushing as deep in her as he could, until the only thing left out was his balls.

“Jeremiah…that…hurts…uunnnhhhh!” Torrie moaned, pushing his thighs, trying to get him to back out of her a little, but the more she pushed, the harder he thrust inside her. It had been a while since Jeremiah had sex and he was on a mission to bust the biggest nut he could before he stopped.

A half hour later, Torrie and Jeremiah were still going at it, and Melanie was coming through the front door struggling with grocery bags. She started to yell for Jeremiah to help until she saw Torrie’s jacket and shoes lying in the middle of the living room floor. She picked her jacket up and laid it on the couch.

“I know this boy didn’t do what I think he did?” Melanie said out loud.

She put the grocery bags on the counter, and tip toed up the stairs.

Within minutes of standing at Jeremiah’s door, she knew he and Torrie were up to no good. She slowly twisted the doorknob to see if it was locked and was happy it wasn’t. When she cracked it and peaked her head in the room, her heart sunk. Tears filled her eyes as the sight of her baby boy having sex settled inside her.

“Jeremiah Wesley Cooper! What the hell are you doing!?” Melanie snapped, busting the door wide open.

“Um mom…this…this isn’t what looks like,” Jeremiah said startled. He pulled his dick out of Torrie who was now bent over in front of him on his bed. They were both startled with fear, shame, and embarrassment.

“Put your clothes on, both of you, and get downstairs right now!”

Melanie angrily yelled.

Melanie rushed downstairs, grabbed her cell phone from her purse, and called Wesley.

“You need to come home right now,” Melanie snapped.

“What’s the matter…what’s going on baby?” Wesley asked, hearing the anger in her voice.

“Our son was just in his room, doing it with Torrie.”

“Are you serious?”

“Yes, Wesley, I’m serious; and I am infuriated, so you better do something before I hurt him.”

“Alright, baby; stay calm and relax. I’ll be there soon. I’m on my way now.”

“Good, but I’m going to talk to them while we wait for you.”

“Remember what I said about staying calm, Melanie.”

“I’ll try.”

Jeremiah knew as soon as he and Torrie got downstairs that they were in serious trouble. He hadn’t seen his mom that mad since he stole her wallet and went on a shopping spree when he was twelve years old.

“Torrie, I think you should go,” Melanie said, rolling her eyes, holding out her jacket and shoes. “Your mother will be hearing from me; you better believe that.”

“Yes ma’am, I’m sorry for disrespecting your house,” Torrie said, almost in tears.

“I’ll deal with you later.”

Melanie held the front door and motioned for Torrie to leave; without another word, Torrie blew a kiss at Jeremiah and obeyed.

After Torrie left, Melanie slammed the front door behind her and turned to her son.

“Is that why you wanted to stay home from school today?”

Melanie snapped.

“Mom, I’m sorry. Don’t blame Torrie. I invited her over and initiated the whole thing.”

“Boy, what in the world is wrong with you? First of all, you know you’re not supposed to be having company in this house when your

father and I aren’t home. Secondly, you are only fourteen years old Jeremiah, sex should be the furthest thing on your mind right now.”

“Look mom, I said I was sorry; what more do you want from me?”

“I tell you what…you better not bring no babies around here, I know that. Your dad and I are about to have our own baby, we cannot take on the responsibility of another baby because our mannish tail son can’t keep his little friend in his pants.”

“Little friend…ouch mom, I’m kinda offended.”

“You’re going to be offended if you keep trying my patience. You know what Jeremiah… get out of my face and go to your room. I’m going to let your father deal with you. This is too much stress for the baby.”

Jeremiah dropped his head and went to his room to await his father’s reign. Melanie laid down on the couch, exhaled, and tears ran down her face as the thought of her baby boy being not so babyish anymore caused her heart to ache. Wesley came home about twenty minutes later. As soon as he saw Melanie on the couch, he could sense the anger and tension brewing inside her. He walked over to her, leaned down and kissed her lips.

“It’s going to be okay baby. I’m going to handle it. I promise,” Wesley said.

“Please do, because this is too much for me…honey, it is too much for me,” Melanie said, crying harder.

Jeremiah was kind of nervous when Wesley knocked on the door and walked in.

“How much trouble am I in?” Jeremiah asked, standing up to greet his dad.

“First of all, have a seat and tell me what the hell were you thinking boy?” Wesley asked in his I don’t play tone.

“Dad, look…I didn’t mean for that to happen alright.”

“You mean you didn’t mean to get caught. Be honest, you faked like you were sick, waited until your mom left, and called that little girl over here; so, you knew what you were doing. I was born at night, but not last night son. The same games you are trying to play with me and your mom, we’ve already played them.”

“Okay, okay…yes, I did plan for her to come over here, but I didn’t think it would be such a big deal. Especially since you and mom both adore Torrie.”

“Yes, we like Torrie; which is the main reason why we don’t want you and her having sex. Sex can cause more harm than good in some cases Jeremiah; and your mom and I feel like you and Torrie aren’t old enough to handle all the responsibility and pressures that come along with having sex.”

“Dad, I can handle it. I used a condom. I made sure we were protected, and I made sure that it was something she wanted to do before even going forward.”

“Well, I’m glad you did all those things, but you are still too young to be having sex, Jeremiah.”

“Dad, I have been having sex since I was thirteen, so I’m ready.

Besides, it’s not just about sex with Torrie. There’s just something about her that makes my days better when I see her, or when we are together, or when we talk to each other. I think something’s wrong with me cause I am always thinking about her. Even when I go to sleep, her face is the first thing I see when I close my eyes. So I wanted to take our relationship to that next level to see what the problem was, but doing that only made those weird feelings I’ve been having even stronger. I don’t know what’s wrong with me I think I have a problem.”

“There’s nothing wrong with you, son…except the fact that you’re in love with Torrie.”

“Dad, really…that’s a strong word.”

“Be that as it may, son…but all those weird feelings you’re describing are symptoms of being in love.”

“I don’t know about that; but I am sorry for disrespecting the house, bringing Torrie over her without your permission, and lying so I wouldn’t have to go to school.”

“Yeah, well…if you lie to get out of going to school again, I’m going to tear your tail up. In the meantime, consider yourself grounded until I say otherwise.”

“Yes sir, I understand.”

“Jeremiah, your mother and I love you very much and we want the best for you.”

“I know dad, I love y’all too.”

Melanie was still downstairs crying and putting away the groceries.

Wesley walked behind her, wrapped his arms around her waist, and kissed the back of her neck.

“It’s okay baby, stop crying alright,” Wesley said soothingly.

“Did you handle it?” Melanie asked.

“We had a father/son discussion, but it’s going to be hard to keep him away from that girl. It will also probably be hard keeping him from having sex with her as well.”

“Why you say that?”

“Cause I know you might not want to hear that, but our little boy is a little man now, and he’s in love with that girl.”

“Are you serious?”

“Yes baby, I am. He’s in love with her. I saw it in his eyes. So we’re going to have to learn how to accept this phase in his life and trust him to do the right things. But, I did however, ground him for lying about being sick, and disrespecting our house.”

“This is too much Wesley; the last thing we need is that boy getting Torrie pregnant. Especially since we’re about to have another baby ourselves.”

“Mel, baby…look at me.”

Melanie turned to face Wesley; he held her in his arms and wiped her tears.

“Baby, it’s going to be okay. I have it all under control. Let me deal with this phase in our son’s life. I’m his father, so I’ll make sure he’s doing everything he should be doing when it comes to having sex.

But we both know from our experiences that trying to stop them from having sex now that they have already crossed that path is going to be like pulling teeth. So you need not stress yourself out over it; that’s not good for the baby.”

“Okay, if you say you can handle it…I trust you and I leave it in your hands.”

CHAPTER 14

“You really like this girl don’t you?” Wesley asked Jeremiah as he watched his son stress over the perfect Valentine’s gift to get.

“Yeah dad, I do. She’s amazing. She kinda reminds me of mom,” Jeremiah responded.

“Oh, well…in that case, I can see why you’re so sprung over her.”

“You probably felt the same way about mom when you first met her.”

“Oh…boy, when I first met your mom, I knew she was going to be my wife and the mother of my children. But will you please hurry up so we can go? I know your mother is probably wondering what is taking so long.”

Jeremiah finally chose a necklace with a gold heart pendant.

Instead of making Jeremiah use his allowance, Wesley actually did his son a favor and paid for the necklace, along with his gift for Melanie.

As Wesley suspected, when they got home Melanie asked them twenty-one questions about why it took so long to get back.

“What took you two so long? I thought you were just going to the mall to get a few things and coming right back?” Melanie said, rubbing her belly.

“Blame your son, it took him forever to pick out one gift for his little girlfriend. How are you doing? Are you okay?” Wesley commented.

“Yes, I’m fine; my stomach is kind of acting up though. I think my morning sickness is coming back.”

“Are you going to be feeling well enough to go on our trip tomorrow?”

“Of course, I wouldn’t miss that for anything in the world.”

“What trip are y’all talkin’ bout?” Jeremiah asked, standing between them with his arms folded across his chest.

“Do you remember when I told you mom and I were going out to town for Valentine’s Day?” Wesley asked, putting his hands on Jeremiah’s shoulders.

“Oh…yeah, now I remember; so when are y’all leavin’?”

“We’re leaving tomorrow morning…early tomorrow morning; so you’re going to your grandmother’s house tonight after dinner,” Melanie informed him.

“What! Why?” Jeremiah asked, shocked with his mouth hung open.

“You must be crazy if you think we’re leaving you here by yourself for three days,” Melanie said.

“Why not? I can take care of myself. I’ll be fifteen in July.”

“Yeah that’s true, but do you remember what happened the last time we left you home alone and trusted you?”

Jeremiah scrunched his nose and scratched the back of his head as if he was in serious thought. Then he had a vision of the great time he’d had with Torrie in his bedroom last month.

“Ooohhh…um…yeah, now I remember. How many times do I have to apologize for that?” he pleaded.

“You know what Mel…babe, Jeremiah’s right; maybe this would be a good time for him to prove to us that he can be trusted again,” Wesley said coming to Jeremiah’s rescue.

“Jeremiah, honey we’ll be right back. Um…Wesley can I talk to you upstairs for a minute please?” Melanie said, motioning for him to follow her upstairs.

“See boy, you done got me in trouble,” Wesley said, pointing at Jeremiah.

“Do you really think it’s a good idea leaving that boy here, have you lost your mind?” Melanie asked Wesley closing the door behind them.

“No, but how are we going to know if we can trust him to be responsible if we never give him the chance?” Wesley asked. “When we were teenagers, we spent a lot of days home by ourselves.”

“Yeah and every time we were alone, we were knocking boots.

Have you forgotten that?”

“How could I forget that? But we can’t be hypocrites and say you can’t stay home because you might have sex with your girlfriend.”

Melanie flopped down on the bed, and exhaled deeply; she knew Wesley was right and she had no choice but to agree with him.

“Ok, he can stay here, but if he does anything with that girl, I’m grounding his butt forever and I promise you that, Wesley.”

“Ok, fair enough; let’s go tell him the good news.”

Jeremiah was ecstatic when Wesley and Melanie told him that he could stay home while they were gone.

“Now for the rules and regulations,” Wesley said.

“Rules and regulations?” Jeremiah repeated, shocked.

“Did you think we’d leave you here without any?” Melanie asked, shaking her head.

“Rule number one: no parties, no girls over, no company at all while we are away,” Wesley said.

“Well…can I at least invite Torrie over to give her the gift that I bought?” Jeremiah asked.

Wesley looked over at Melanie who was shrugging her shoulders and leaving it all in the hands of her husband – the man of the house.

“I guess I don’t see anything wrong with that as long as y’all stay downstairs; upstairs… specifically your bedroom, is off limits! Do you understand?” Wesley said.

“Yes sir. Is there anything else?” Jeremiah responded.

“Your uncle AJ is going to come over and watch over you while we’re gone. He has a key, so you don’t have to worry about letting him in.”

“Ok.” “Your mother and I are counting on you to show us that you can be trusted and be responsible while we’re gone.”

“I will; that’s my word.”

Wesley and Melanie left for their trip the next morning at 2:00 am to the Bahamas. They didn’t want to wake Jeremiah since they’d had him up late going over all the rules again and making sure he knew all the safety procedures and what to do in case of an emergency. So they kissed him, being careful not to wake him, and then headed to the airport to catch their flight. Jeremiah couldn’t believe he was actually home alone when he woke up later that morning. He searched all through the house and didn’t see any sign of his parents.

When he went downstairs and read the note with the rules listed again, telling him they had left and they loved him, he was ecstatic.

“Yes, I have the house to myself on a Saturday; this is crazy!” he screamed, running into the living room, jumping from couch to couch in his boxers; something he’d been wanting to do for a long time. He ran to his room, got his cell phone, and called Torrie.

“Hey, what you doing?” Torrie answered.

“Oh nothing’ just chillin’ here by myself while my parents are away for the weekend,” Jeremiah said smiling.

“Your parents are gone for the whole weekend, and they left you there alone?”

“Yep, so would you like to come over?”

“Are you sure that’s a good idea, Jeremiah? Your mom is still pissed at me cause of what we did.”

“Well, you ain’t gotta worry ‘bout that cause she’s gone; and anyway, I have a surprise for you.”

“Okay, I’ll be over soon. I hope I don’t regret this decision.”

“You won’t baby.”

An hour later, Jeremiah was in the living room playing the X-Box 360 when the doorbell rang. He rushed to the door with a smile on his face. He hugged Torrie, pulled her inside, locked the door, and began kissing her.

“Woo okay…okay, that’s enough Jeremiah; you’re going to get us in trouble again,” Torrie said, pulling away.

“Girl, I told you my parents are gone for the weekend, we can’t get in trouble cause there’s no one here to catch us. Besides, my parents said that I could invite you over. They told me my bedroom was off limits, but they didn’t say anything about the living room…so please stop trippin’,” Jeremiah said.

“Okay, so what is the surprise?”

“Have a seat, relax, and close your eyes.”

Torrie sat down, then Jeremiah got the box down from the top of the book shelf, and pulled the necklace out of the box.

“You’re going to feel my hand touching you, but please do not open your eyes until I tell you to, okay,” Jeremiah said, hooking the necklace around her neck.

“Okay…okay, I promise,” Torrie replied, smiling.

“Now you can open them.”

Torrie opened her eyes. First she felt the necklace dangling from her neck, and then she looked down at it.

“Wow, Jeremiah…it is so beautiful,” Torrie said, fighting back the tears.

“I’m glad you like it. I wanted to buy you something special for Valentine’s Day,” Jeremiah said, smiling proudly.

“Well, you definitely succeeded; you’re so sweet, Jeremiah. Come here.”

Jeremiah walked over to the couch, and Torrie pulled him by his shirt, down on top of her. They indulged in a kiss more passionate than the first one. Jeremiah pulled the condom from his back pocket, and proceeded to unzip his pants. Torrie removed his hand and unzipped them for him. She snatched the condom from him and put it on his erection. He put one of her legs over the back of the couch,

and she spread the other one as wide as she could. Jeremiah inserted her this time more roughly than the first.

“Did you miss us?” He asked pushing all the way inside her wetness.

“Uh huh…yes!” Torrie moaned slowly gyrating her hips.

This encounter was much better than their first. They had been waiting for over a month to have sex with each other again. Thirty minutes later, they were wrapped in each other’s arms sleeping. Right before Torrie arrived, Jeremiah had cooked some breakfast, and he wasn’t sure how to work a gas stove. He thought he’d done everything the right way, but he forgot to completely turn the stove off, and left a pot holder near the burner.

The tip of the pot holder caught fire and flames started growing.

Since Jeremiah was asleep, he couldn’t smell the gas burning. Torrie woke up with the sudden urgency to pee. She was half awake and half asleep, so she didn’t pay any attention to the smell of burning gas either. She ran upstairs to the guest bathroom in the hallway. The fire quickly spread from the stove to the wall and throughout the kitchen. ***** AJ was going to the house to check on his Jeremiah like Wesley had asked him. As soon as he drove onto their street, he could see the flames from the window of their house. He grabbed his cell phone and dialed for help.

“911 what’s your emergency?” the male dispatcher said.

“My brother’s house is on fire, please send someone quick!” AJ said, panicking.

“Okay sir, calm down. Is there anyone in the house? Do you know?”

“I was supposed to come and check on my fourteen-year-old nephew while my brother and his wife are out of town. God, I hope he’s okay or that he’s not still in the house..”

“Okay sir, we’re sending fire and rescue right now; just stay calm and whatever you do…don’t go inside the house.”

“Yeah right, they must be crazy if they think I’m gonna sit here and wait while my nephew is up in there,” AJ said after hanging up the phone and getting out of the car.

He used his key to let himself in through the kitchen door since that’s where the flames were coming from. The entire stove was on

fire; since the rest of the house wasn’t, in a panic, AJ ’s first instinct was to grab the removable faucet and spray the stove with cold water.

He didn’t know much about fire, but he was about to learn a hard lesson that gas fire, and sink water don’t mix.

Instead of decreasing, the flames rapidly increased. AJ heard the ticking of the stove and something on the inside told him to grab his nephew and get out of there because the stove was about to blow. He ran out of the kitchen and was headed upstairs until he heard Jeremiah coughing from the couch. He grabbed Jeremiah, threw him over his back, and ran out the front door. As soon as he stepped off the porch with Jeremiah still in his arms, he heard the loud noise of the stove exploding, engulfing the whole downstairs in flames.

Jeremiah started to wake up. When he opened his eyes, he was expecting to see Torrie’s beautiful face, but he saw his uncle’s and he felt the cold breeze on his coatless skin.

“Uncle AJ, what’s going on here? Why are we outside? It’s cold as hell out here,” Jeremiah said, jumping out of his arms. “And why were you holding me anyway?”

“The house caught on fire and I had to get you out of there,” AJ said.

Jeremiah wasn’t sure what his uncle was talking about until he looked at his house and saw the flames through the window. His mind immediately went to Torrie. He didn’t recall her leaving and he didn’t see her outside with them, so he began to worry.

“Uncle A.J, did you see anyone come out of the house?” he asked, looking into his eyes.

“No, and I didn’t see anyone in the house either. Why do you ask?”

“Don’t worry about it.”

Jeremiah figured that Torrie must have left when he was asleep so she wouldn’t get into trouble, so he relaxed and waited alongside his uncle and the rest of the people in the neighborhood who had come out to see what was going on.

Torrie hadn’t planned to stay in the bathroom as long as she did, but when she got in there, she had to do more than pee. She exited the bathroom in hopes of rejoining Jeremiah on the couch, but she could see the flames and smell the smoke from the top of the stairs.

Instead of going downstairs to see what was going on, she ran into Jeremiah’s room, closed the door, and decided to open the window.

“Somebody help me please!” she yelled once the window was up.

“Oh God,” a bunch of neighbors said, placing their hands over their mouths.

Jeremiah looked up at his bedroom window; fear and worry for his girlfriend took over him. He was about to take off and run back into the house, but AJ grabbed the back of his shirt and stopped him.

“Where the hell do you think you’re going?” AJ asked.

“That’s my girlfriend. I can’t just stand out here and do nothing,” Jeremiah said pulling away from him.

“Jeremiah, do you hear those sirens? That means that fire and rescue are on their way.”

Jeremiah heard the sirens and they seemed to be real close, but he couldn’t stand to watch Torrie crying at the window for help any longer. He waited until AJ walked up the street to direct the firemen, then he ran around the back of the house and kicked the door in.

The flames weren’t so bad that way, so he proceeded to go in. The flames in the living room were rapidly raging out of control. He removed his shirt, and covered his nose and mouth with it so he wouldn’t breathe in the smoke. The flames were hot, and although he wanted to be scared, he was more worried about Torrie, so he ran upstairs. He opened his bedroom door. When Torrie saw his face, she was relieved.

“Oh God, Jeremiah,” Torrie said, running into his arms crying.

“Shush, shush…I promise I’m gon get you outta here,” Jeremiah said, kissing her.

“Well, can we please go before the fire gets worse?”

“Yeah, cause I’m sure my uncle is worried sick.”

They headed back downstairs. Jeremiah took off his shirt and covered Torrie’s mouth with it. He walked in front of her, held her hand, and pulled her closely to him as they walked.

“Just follow me and let me lead. I got you. I promise,” Jeremiah assured her.

“I’m scared, Jeremiah…I’m scared,” Torrie cried.

“Me too, but it’s going to be okay.”

The flames were out of control by the time they got back downstairs. The ceiling by the back door he came in was on fire. As they headed that way, the flames began to cause the wood to break.

They were almost out the door when Jeremiah heard the crackling of the wood. He pulled Torrie in front of him, and wrapped her arms around her for protection. He wanted to say something to her, but

his eyes were starting to burn and his lungs were hurting from the smoke he was inhaling. With a blink of an eye, the ceiling broke and it began to fall. Jeremiah shielded Torrie with his body as the burning ceiling fell on his back and knocked them both down to the floor; literally knocking him unconscious. Torrie, on the other hand, was perfectly fine because of Jeremiah’s anxiety and heroic efforts to save her life.

CHAPTER 15

“I knew we shouldn’t have left him home alone; but no…you had to insist that we let him prove his maturity and responsibility. Now my baby is the hospital barely alive, covered with burns,” Melanie angry snapped at Wesley as they drove from the airport straight to the hospital.

“Melanie, you have been fussing and snapping at me ever since AJ called us. How many times do I have to say that I’m sorry, and FYI… he’s my baby too,” Wesley said.

“I don’t know what I’ll do if I lose him, Wesley.”

“Don’t talk like that Mel. Babe, he’s going to be alright. God wouldn’t take my baby boy when he just came back into my life,” Wesley grabbed her hand and massaged it the entire way to the hospital.

Melanie and Wesley approached Jeremiah’s room at the Georgetown Memorial Children’s Hospital burn unit just as his doctor was walking out. His doctor was six feet tall, brown skinned, with brown eyes, black hair, and a black beard.

“How is he, doctor?” Wesley asked, getting straight to the point.

“Do you mind if I ask who you are and what concern is his wellbeing to you?” Doctor Shriver said.

“I’m his father, and this is his mother; do we have a problem?”

Wesley snapped.

“Oh no, I didn’t know. I thought…well, never mind that, I’m Doctor Shriver. I have to admit…your son is a tough little guy. We almost lost him, but he fought his way back and he hasn’t stopped fighting.”

“Please tell me his condition.” Melanie cried.

“Well, he suffered a severe case of smoke inhalation, and a concussion causing him to fall into a coma, he has third-degree burns on his back, shoulders, and the back of his neck; and first-degree burns on the back of his left arm, and on the back of his right thigh.”

“Oh God, my baby!” Melanie wailed, breaking down in Wesley’s arms.

“Will he recover?” Wesley asked, also in tears. “Is he in pain?”

“Yes, he should make a full recovery; and at the moment, he is not in any pain. We have him on morphine and antibiotics to prevent

infection. But, I do have to warn you that the third-degree burns are going to leave some gruesome scars unless he has cosmetic surgery.

“What about the first-degree burns?” Melanie asked.

“With treatment, they should clear up remarkably. In order to know the full extent of his condition, he has to wake up and we have to continue treating the burns and removing the dead tissue.”

“Can we see him please?”

“Yes, but can I ask you something?”

“Sure,” Wesley said.

“If you’re his parents, who are those two people sitting in there with him?” Doctor Shriver asked.

Wesley and Melanie looked through the window of their son’s room. Torrie’s parents were sitting at Jeremiah’s bedside like he was their son.

“What are they doing here?” Melanie asked.

“They’ve been here since he was rushed in two days ago,” Doctor Shriver said. “Do you know them? I thought they were his parents.

That’s why I was confused when you said you were his parents.”

“You didn’t ask them who they were upon their arrival?” Wesley asked.

“Well, with all due respect, Mr.…” Doctor Shriver said.

“Mr. Cooper. Mr. Wesley Cooper,” Wesley said, kind of agitated.

“Well, with all due respect, Mr. Cooper…I was too busy saving your son’s life to give everyone in the hospital a questionnaire.”

“Did he just catch an attitude with me?” Wesley asked, looking at Melanie.

“He’s just doing his job honey, so calm down,” Melanie said, massaging his abs, she knew that side of him too well.

“Okay, can we see our son please?” Wesley snapped.

“Yes, if you need anything, don’t hesitate to call me.”

They shook the doctor’s hand, and entered their son’s room.

Torrie’s parents: Terri –who’s the same height as Melanie, and the same complexion as Torrie, with long brown hair, and brown eyes, and Brian Washington – who is about an inch taller than Wesley, with tanned colored skin, brown eyes, a goatee, and a faded haircut, got out of their seats and greeted them with hugs.

“We owe your son and your family our daughter’s life…thank you so much!” Terri said, crying as she embraced Melanie.

Melanie didn’t know how to respond, so she embraced Terri back and nodded her head.

“Excuse us if we’re being disrespectful, but we have no idea why you’re thanking us and our son,” Wesley said, speaking the exact words Melanie was thinking.

“Oh, we’re sorry. Didn’t anyone fill you in on the details of what happened?” Brian asked.

“No, all we know is that our house caught on fire and our son was burned.”

“Why don’t you sit here by your baby boy so we can tell you everything?” Terri said, pointing to the seats by Jeremiah’s bed.

Melanie started crying harder approaching her son’s bed, seeing him laid there on his stomach with his back bandaged up, hooked up to the machines.

“I love you baby,” she said, rubbing his face and kissing it.

Wesley kissed him as well, then they had a seat and listened attentively while Terri and Brian gave them details of everything that happened from their daughter’s perspective.

“Wow, I knew he liked Torrie, but I didn’t know he was that serious about her,” Melanie said astonished.

“I tried to tell you that babe, but you wouldn’t listen cause you were too busy seeing him as your baby,” Wesley said.

“Well, now that I know, we’re going to have to spend more time together; all of us. It’s obvious that the bond our kids have can no longer be ignored,” Melanie said.

“Exactly, the bottom line, Wesley and Melanie, is that had your son not gone back inside that house when he heard our baby girl’s screams, we’d probably be burying her or sitting along her bedside like we were his,” Terri said.

“Thank you for staying by his side until we got here; that was nice of you.”

“It’s the least we can do for what he has done for our family,” Brian said.

Wesley, Melanie, Terri, and Brian gathered around Jeremiah’s bed and held hands as Wesley led them in prayer.

“God, we stand here today asking that You take charge of my son’s life.

Father, we know that just as You gave Your life for our sins, he was willing to give his life to save Torrie’s. So for that, and especially for the wonderful soul he is, I can see why You’d want him in heaven with You. But father, his mother and I aren’t ready to relinquish him just yet. I just got him back in my life, so please spare us the blessing of more years to come so we can continue bonding and getting closer to each other. Cover him with Your blood, surround him with Your

angels God, build a fence of protection all around him; we leave him in the palm of Your hands. In Your name we pray, Amen!”

Wesley and Melanie stayed by Jeremiah’s bedside praying, kissing, and holding their son’s hand until he woke up four days later.

Jeremiah’s eyes fluttered open, and all he saw was bright white lights.

For a split second, he thought he’d died and gone to heaven, until he heard his father’s voice.

“Jeremiah…son, oh thank God!” Wesley said as he watched Jeremiah come out of his coma.

“Torrie…Torrie,” Jeremiah moaned weakly.

“Hang tight son, let me get you doctor and your mother.”

Wesley ran out into the hallway and had the receptionist page Doctor Shriver and Melanie. While he was out, Jeremiah realized that he was lying on his stomach, a sleeping position he hated with a passion. He attempted to get up and realized that he couldn’t move, so he screamed, alerting Wesley, Melanie, and Doctor Shriver who immediately ran in the room.

“Jeremiah, baby…are you okay? What’s wrong?” Melanie yelled.

“Mom, why can’t I move?” Jeremiah fearfully asked.

“We don’t know son, but you have a long way to go before your body heals,” Wesley said, looking him in the eyes.

“Wh…wh…what is goin’ on mom…dad?” Jeremiah looked at his parents confused and bewildered. Doctor Shriver got the impression and feeling that because of his concussion, Jeremiah didn’t fully understand or remember what happened to him.

“Let me handle this,” Doctor Shriver said. “Jeremiah, I’m Doctor William Shriver and you’re in a hospital. Do you remember how you got here?” he asked.

“No…no, I don’t. All I remember is…all I remember is my girlfriend Torrie. Oh my God…Torrie…where is she?” Jeremiah asked, panicking.

“She’s fine son; calm down, she’s fine. Matter of fact, that’s the reason you’re lying here and she isn’t,” Wesley proudly told him.

“What do you mean?” Jeremiah asked, still confused.

“You saved her life, Jeremiah,” Melanie said.

“You were in a fire Jeremiah. Do you remember any of that?”

Doctor Shriver asked, checking his pupils with the light.

“I think I do now, because I ran back in to get Torrie out, then the ceiling collapse and everything…after that is all a blur,” Jeremiah said.

“That’s because the ceiling collapsed; you were banged up pretty bad, but we are doing the best we can to make sure you make a full recovery.”

“If that’s so, then why can’t I feel my legs or my back or anything?”

“That part we don’t know yet, but relax and get some rest while I talk to your parents out in the hallway.”

Melanie and Wesley kissed Jeremiah then went into the hallway with Doctor Shriver to discuss Jeremiah’s condition.

“What’s wrong with my son, Doctor Shriver? I thought you said he’d make a full recovery.” Wesley asked.

“Mr. Cooper, I also told you that we wouldn’t know the full extent of his injuries until he came out of his coma,” Doctor Shriver said.

“Doctor Shriver, my son can’t feel his back or his legs; what is that about?” Melanie asked, dreading the worse.

“Well, Mr. and Mrs. Cooper, I don’t want you to panic before we know all the facts, but if I had to guess, I’d say that he has some bruising and nerve damage around his spinal cord. You have to remember that the burning ceiling collapsed on top of him, pinning him and his girlfriend to the floor.”

“Okay…so what do you need to do to fix this?” Wesley asked, sighing heavily.

“The first thing we have to do, which we will start immediately, is run some tests and do some X-rays to access how critical the damage to his spinal cord really is, then we go from there.”

“Doctor Shriver, my son has dreams of being a basketball star, so I need you to be completely honest with us…what are his odds of ever walking or being able to play ball again?”

“Mr. Cooper, I’m not going to lie…it all depends on how critical the injuries are. If they’re real bad, he could permanently be in a wheel chair; but if they’re minor, he’ll be wheel chair bound temporarily and have to go through physical therapy to get the nerves under control again. But on a more positive note, your son has already beat the odds because most kids die from third-degree burns because the pain is too much to bear. He has started his recovering process remarkably, and he should be in less pain now; but he still has a long way to go. So don’t lose hope and don’t lose faith. I’m going to do everything I can for your son. Then once he is to the point where he can get out of here, we’ll discuss the cosmetic surgery for his scars if you’d like.”

Wesley and Melanie shook Doctor Shriver’s hand, thanking him; then they spent as much time as they could with Jeremiah until it was time for his X-rays, his CAT scan, and his tests. Instead of sitting around worrying and pacing the floor, Wesley decided it was time for him and Melanie to go see how bad their house was. During the ride to the house, Melanie text Terri and told her that Jeremiah was awake, but that he couldn’t have visitors at the moment. She also explained to her the damage regarding his spinal cord. When they pulled onto their street, they saw a group of neighbors gathered around the sidewalk of their house, holding hands in front of a memorial. There were what looked like hundreds of white and red roses, small stuffed animals, signs with Jeremiah’s name on them, and Get Well Soon or prayers, and lit candles.

“Wow, you all did this for my son?” Melanie asked as she and Wesley approached the gathered crowd. They were greeted with hugs of compassion and sympathy.

“Yes, we saw that baby being dragged out of that burning house and didn’t know if he was going to pull through; but our God is an almighty God, and Jeremiah is a great spirit. So me and the rest of the neighbors decided to build this memorial for him so that people would stopped as they walked or drove by and say a prayer for that brave baby,” Mrs. Harper, the sixty-three-year-old lady from their church said emotionally. She lived across the street, and Jeremiah had been cutting her grass upon her request since he moved to DC..

“Thank you and God Bless you Mrs. Harper; but you’ll be glad to know that Jeremiah woke up today,” Melanie said, hugging her.

“Oh Jesus…Glory to God; thank you Jesus.”

“Yeah, we feel very blessed today, but the doctors still have some more tests and things to do before he can fully recover.”

“Well, we will be here every day, lifting him and your family up in prayer. Don’t you worry about nothing, God will never put more on you than you can bear.”

“Thank you, thank all of you for caring so much about my son and our family.”

Wesley and Melanie joined the group prayer. As the group dispersed, Wesley held Melanie’s hand as they stood there and looked at what used to be their home. Although it started downstairs, as Jeremiah and Torrie were being rescued, the flames made their way upstairs faster than anyone predicted. Their home, and everything in it, was gone forever. It was very heartbreaking for Wesley because he

had built the house from the ground up. He wanted to cry, but he had to be strong for Melanie who was already crying.

“How did we go from the happiest moments in our lives, to the worst in one day, Wes?” Melanie sobbed as they got back into the car.

“Our baby is in the hospital and may not walk again, and we have lost our home and everything in it.”

“I don’t know baby; but God has reasons for everything and I believe…no, I know we’re going to be alright,” Wesley said, locking her hand in his, kissing the back of it.

“I hope you’re right because this is too much for me.”

“It may seem that way, but soon it’s going to get easier day by day.”

“What are we going to do now?”

“Well, my mom and dad said we can live with them until we get back on our feet.”

“Your parents’ house? Really? We have to stay with them?”

“What’s wrong with that? I think it’ll be good because they can help take care of Jeremiah when we’re at work. Besides, no one knows how to care for women and children better than my mother. I wouldn’t want my son and my wife anywhere else.”

“Okay, I guess you make a valid point, so we can stay with your parents,” Melanie didn’t want to stay with Wesley’s parents, but she knew Wesley was right about his mother taking great care of her and Jeremiah, and that was the most important thing.

They were on their way to Wesley’s mother’s house when Doctor Shriver called Wesley and told them to get to the hospital immediately. They quickly made a U-turn and rushed back to the hospital. Doctor Shriver was waiting for them outside of Jeremiah’s room.

“Doctor Shriver…is our son okay?” Melanie asked, fighting back tears.

“Mr. and Mrs. Cooper, I have good news and bad news for you,” Doctor Shriver said.

“Okay, don’t keep us waiting doctor, give it to us,” Wesley said, holding Melanie close.

“We did the X-rays and the necessary tests. Jeremiah suffered a traumatic blow to his spine that dislocated the vertebrae and he has some slight bruising to the spinal cord tissue. But only a few axons were damaged, and that is a good thing because the injuries haven’t

completely severed Jeremiah’s spinal cord. We have Jeremiah prepped and ready for surgery.”

“Hold on…what surgery?” Melanie asked, frightened.

“We have to do surgery to fix the dislocation, and to treat the damaged axons and bruised tissue. Then we can better determine whether Jeremiah’s spinal cord injuries are incomplete, or complete.”

“What does that mean?” Wesley asked.

“Incomplete spinal cord injury means that the ability and use of the spinal cord is not completely lost, and with aggressive treatment and rehabilitation, he’ll make a full recovery and have no problems functioning on his legs and feet. A complete spinal cord injury means that all ability is lost and his chances of walking again are slim to none.”

“Can we stay for the surgery?” Melanie asked.

“If you’d like to, yes; but if I were you, I’d go home and get some rest. The neurosurgeon and specialist is on her way here. In order for her to really diagnose the injuries, it is going to be a lengthy intense surgery, which may not be finished until sometime in the morning.

Mr. and Mrs. Cooper, your son is in good hands, and as soon as he is out of surgery, we will call with the details.”

Melanie and Wesley decided to take the doctor’s advice; they had hardly gotten much sleep since the night before they left for the Bahamas. Even though they probably wouldn’t get much that night either worrying about Jeremiah, they decided to move their stuff out of the hotel they’d been staying in and into Wesley’s parents’ house.

Before going to Wesley’s parents’ house they went to the mall and bought some clothes and shoes, and hygiene items for them and Jeremiah. Around three o’clock the next morning, Doctor Shriver called. Wesley put his cell on speaker so Melanie could hear whatever he had to say.

“Mr. and Mrs. Cooper, your son just got out of surgery and you’ll be pleased to know that it went quite well. The neurosurgeon says that his injuries are incomplete and he should make a full recovery once he starts regaining the ability and use of his spinal cord,” Doctor Shriver happily told them.

“Okay, so what’s next?” Wesley asked.

“Well, we start treating his spinal cord and continue treating his burns and take things day by day. Your son is resting now; so for tonight, you can breathe and rest easily.”

CHAPTER 16

9 Weeks Later April 23, 2011 “Jeremiah, you got it son?” Wesley asked, attempting to help him out of the car.

“Dad, I got it. I told you I don’t want anyone treating me like some cripple,” Jeremiah said resentfully, getting his crutches out the back seat and getting out of the car.

“We all know how blessed you are; you could’ve been in that wheel chair for the rest of your life, but by the grace of God and that trainer of yours, you’re back on your feet. You’re walking on crutches for now, but you’re back on your feet nonetheless.”

“That’s true, and I’m glad about that. I’m also glad to be home finally. I thought I’d never get outta that hospital.”

“Well, your mom and grandma have your room all set up waiting for you. I know it’s not home, but we’re going to have to make it work and be grateful until we can get a new house.”

“Dad, I’m not worried about that. I don’t mind being at grandma and granddad’s; anywhere is better than that small, stuffy, boring, cold hospital room.”

Wesley grabbed Jeremiah’s bag and backpack from the back seat, and walked slowly behind him as he headed toward the front porch.

Wesley opened the door, and all of Jeremiah’s loved ones yelled and cheered as he walked through the door. Melanie was the first to run up to him, hug him, and kiss him.

“I’m so happy you’re home, son,” Melanie said.

“I’m glad to be home, mom.”

AJ approached him next, and gave him a hug; he felt responsible for everything that happened to Jeremiah. “Nephew, I am so sorry. I pray you’ll be able to forgive me. I should’ve never let you go back in that house,” AJ said, almost crying.

“Uncle AJ, it isn’t your fault man…there was nothing you could’ve done to stop me from going back in there to save my girlfriend, so stop beating yourself up.”

“Thank you Jeremiah, I really needed to hear that. I can rest now.”

One after the other, people from both sides of his family came up to him, giving him hugs, kisses, and so much love. Although he was

grateful, none of those people compared to his love for Torrie. She was the last person to greet him with the softest, sweetest kiss that only she could give. He used all the strength he had to cradle her in his arms and hold her tightly to him as he sniffed the scent of her beautiful hair, which smelled like fresh roses.

“Did you miss me, Jeremiah?” Torrie asked.

“Yes girl, of course I missed you. I missed you so much.”

Jeremiah said. stroking a strand of her hair behind her ear. “Did you miss me?”

“All the time, like every single day; then people at school kept asking me about you.”

“You can tell all the dudes that I’m back and they better stop tryna holla at you.”

“How did you know other dudes have been trying to holla at me?”

“Cause all boys think alike, and I know if someone I had a crush on had a boyfriend who was gone for nine weeks, I’d definitely holla at her.”

“So how does your back feel?”

“It actually feels better. I don’t know why they made me use these crutches. I think I walk just fine without them. But Doctor Shriver said I still have a little bit of nerve damage so I have to use these from time to time as a precaution, and take my medicine every day.”

“I’m just glad you’re home and back on your feet, baby. My parents wanted to come tonight, but neither of them could get off work. So they’re having something at their house for you tomorrow.”

“Oh, okay…that’s what’s up. I won’t be using these crutches tomorrow either.”

“Yes you will young man,” Melanie said from behind them.

“Aw come one mom, don’t start worrying yourself crazy over me again. I’m fine.”

“Jeremiah, just because you’re out of the hospital doesn’t mean you should ignore the seriousness of your injuries.”

“Don’t worry, Mrs. Cooper, I’ll make sure he’s taking care of himself.”

“Thank you Torrie, I’m glad I have you to be my eyes and ears.”

That night Jeremiah got up to use the bathroom. He wasn’t used to having to leave his bedroom to use the bathroom, so he was a little irritated; he decided he wasn’t going to use the crutches. He carefully got out of bed, and slowly walked out of his room to the bathroom down the hall. Before entering the bathroom, he heard his parents’

voices coming from the room they were sleeping in. He stood at the door to find out what was going on.

“This is a lot to deal with Melanie, but I’m the man of this family and I’ll handle it,” Wesley said.

“Wesley, how are you going to pay a $49,879 dollar hospital bill by yourself?” Melanie asked.

“That I don’t know; but I know God never puts more on us than we can bear. Even if He doesn’t make a way, I’ll figure this out even if I have to put my business up as collateral. Our son’s bill will be paid and we won’t be in debt.”

“I think we should hold off on the wedding Wesley, and worry about this bill first.”

“Melanie, I can’t do you like that. I know you want a traditional wedding with all our loved ones there.”

“Yes, I do Wesley; but our son’s health is the most important thing. It’s going to be very hard dealing with the cost of this bill, the cost of a wedding, a new baby, Jeremiah’s college fund, and finding a new home.”

“You’re right, it will be; but like I said, it’s not your burden to deal with, it’s mine.”

“Wesley, we are married. I love you. We’re in this together and I’m not letting you carry this burden by yourself.”

“That’s why I love you so much baby.”

“I love you too, now let’s go to sleep.”

“First, I think we should go check on Jeremiah.”

“No, Mel…let him sleep. I’m sure he’s tired, so just let him be.”

“I guess you’re right, I’ll see him early in the morning.”

Jeremiah couldn’t believe how much his bill cost. He felt so bad for his parents. After he finished using the bathroom, he went back to his room, got back in the bed, and prayed something he had become very fond of doing since his accident.

“God, thank You once again for blessing me to be back on my feet and healing all my wounds. You blessed me to beat all the odds; now I’m asking You to do the same for my parents. My dad mainly…cause he’s trying so hard to be the best father and husband, and make a great life for me, mom, and my little brother or sister. I don’t know what Your plans are, but I know You have one, and I have faith that this burden on my father will come to pass. Help my father, God, and let him know that he’s not alone; and if there’s anything I can do, please show me the way. In Jesus name, Amen!”

“Dag mom, come on,” Jeremiah said, waking up to Melanie kissing all over his face.

“Sorry baby, I’m just so thankful you’re home. How’d you sleep last night?” Melanie said.

“It was the best sleep I’ve had since the fire, but I wish I was at home in my own bed.”

“Good, I’m glad to hear that. Are you still going over Torrie’s house later?”

“I don’t know because I have something to do first.”

“What things do you have to do and you just got out of the hospital?”

“It’s nothing big, ma. I’ll be fine…trust me, alright.”

“Alright, whatever you’re doing, please be careful.”

Melanie knew after everything Jeremiah had endured, it was time for her to stop babying him and let him grow up. She didn’t ask him any more questions; she kissed his forehead and left him to his business.

Jeremiah got out of bed, showered, dressed, called Torrie and told her he’d be over later. Then he called his friends Daniel and Anthony and told them what time to come over later that night. Then he typed up some flyers, printed them out, and was on his way. He caught the bus back to his neighborhood. When he got off the bus, he stopped in front of what he used to call home, and looked around. It was the first time he’d actually seen the house since the fire. The sight broke his heart.

“God, I can’t believe I caused all of this to happen to my family.”

As he stood there pondering over everything, Jeremiah felt familiar little hands wrap around his waist.

“What are you doing over here?” Torrie asked before he could turn around.

“I had to see what the damage looked like,” Jeremiah said, pulling her in front of him and wrapping his arms around her waist.

“I could’ve died in there if you hadn’t come back in to save me.”

“I know. I wish I would’ve been more responsible that morning and made sure the stove was off and none of this would have happened. But no…I was too busy rushing, tryna get in your pants, that I left the stove burning and now I have caused more trouble than a little bit.”

“Jeremiah, what are you talking about baby?”

“Because of my irresponsibleness and this fire, my parents no longer have a home, we barely have clothes, they can’t plan their wedding now because of my high-price hospital bill, and my baby sister or brother won’t have their own room when they come into the world.”

“It’s going to be okay, Jeremiah.”

“I have to find a way to help my parents make some money, Torrie.”

“So what exactly are you going to do?”

“I’m going to pass out these flyers I made this morning, and hope some of my neighbors will pay me for doing certain jobs for them.”

“Well, I can help you pass them out if you’d like me to.”

“Great, thanks Torrie. I’d love that.”

Torrie looked at the flyers and was pleasantly shocked by Jeremiah’s will, motivation, and desire to help his parents with their financial debts.

Car Washing: $20.00 Car Cleaning: $10.00 Car Waxing: $5.00 Dog Walking: $10.00 per dog Dog Washing: $5.00 per dog Baby Sitting: $10.00 hr.

Painting: $20.00 per assignment Window Washing: $5.00 per window Other household and outdoor chores: $5.00 each For service, please call 202-969-7844.

All proceeds go to the Jeremiah Cooper hospital bill fund.

Thank You, Jeremiah Cooper!

“You’re serious about this aren’t you Jeremiah?” Torrie asked with a smile.

“Yes, I am absolutely. I can’t risk my dad losing everything he’s worked the past two years for, or my mom sacrificing everything she’s desired for the past fourteen years,” Jeremiah said.

Two days passed and Jeremiah had only made $175 from his flyers. Although he was grateful, it still wasn’t enough to cover the cost of his bill. He was on the phone talking to Anthony about it after school that day.

“You know my cousin Toney doesn’t live too far from you, he’ll give you a job making good money,” Anthony said.

“Oh really, what does Toney do?” Jeremiah asked.

“I have no idea, but whatever it is, he’s living large and he’s his own boss.”

“Ant, the last thing I need is a criminal record, man.”

“Just check him out and see what he says, if you don’t like it, you can always leave.”

“Alright, what’s the address?”

“I’ll give you his phone number and let him tell you.”

Jeremiah called Toney right after hanging up with Anthony. Toney arranged for them to meet the next day at a park not too far from Jeremiah’s neighborhood. Jeremiah thought that was a great idea because he wouldn’t have to worry about anybody that knew him catching him with Toney in case he was in to bad things.

“Ant said you’re having money problems?” Toney said. Toney is brown skin, six feet two inches almost, long dreads that reach his neck, a beard, a mustache, and cold brown eyes.

“Yeah, what exactly is it that you do?” Jeremiah asked.

“What do you think I do?”

“Look, I ain’t tryna be no drug dealer.”

“Well, you’re talkin’ to the wrong guy and I’m wasting my time.”

“How long will I have to work for you to earn $50,000?”

“Probably four months or so, if you’re a consistent worker.”

“Okay, I’ll try it; but after the four months, I’m done. Don’t be tryna blackmail me or hustle me into becoming one of your full-time workers cause that ain’t me. I’m only doing this so I can help my parents.”

“That’s very thoughtful of you, but I must warn you that being a hustler, making that kinda money that fast can become addicting. So, I hope for your sake you know what you’re gettin’ yourself into.”

Jeremiah shook his hand in acceptance of being his new runner.

Toney took a few minutes to go over the rules, regulations, and the do’s and don’ts of being a hustler. Jeremiah decided to start that afternoon so he could get a taste of what the life he’d just signed up to be a part of was actually like.

CHAPTER 17

May 17, 2011 Late Monday evening Richard was packing his things, getting ready to leave his office; he kept looking around paranoid. He was supposed to be the only one in the office, but for some strange reason, he felt another person’s presence. He was locking the office door when he felt something steel and cold in his ribs and heard the angry booming familiar voice.

“You thought I wouldn’t find out you’ve been screwing my wife?’ the tall, burly, dark skinned man with brown eyes and a mustache barked enraged.

“Kirk, look dude…your wife came on to me, so your beef is with her,” Richard said terrified.

“Oh, don’t worry…she’ll be dealt with too; but right now, I’m gonna deal with you. It’s always pretty, smart bastards like you, who think you can do whatever you wanna do and get away with it. You know you flash a few dollars and expect everything to be peaches and cream.”

“Kirk, the damage has already been done. I’m not screwing your wife anymore, so there’s no need for you to do something you’ll regret.”

“Well, you see…that’s where you’re wrong; because of you, my wife hasn’t given me any in months and somebody is going to pay for that. Now let’s go punk, before I blast you right here and now.”

“Where are we going?”

“You’ll see. I want to find out what’s so great about you that made my wife so addicted that the mere sight of me disgusts her.”

Kirk made Richard get in the trunk as he drove back to his house.

He popped the trunk so Richard could get out, and made him walk inside the house while he pressed the gun to his back.

“Rich…Richard, what are you doing here?” Stephanie asked when she saw him come through the front door.

“Your husband knows about us, Stephanie; and he’s not too happy,” Richard said, his voice trembling.

“Kirk, what is the meaning of this nonsense; have you lost your mind?” Stephanie asked seeing the gun Kirk had pressed to Richard’s ribs.

“I wanna see just how much you love your little sex toy here,” Kirk barked at her. “Now both of you get upstairs now.”

“I’m not going up those stairs man,” Richard said defiantly.

“Fine…then do it right here.”

“Do what right here?” Stephanie asked confused.

“Richard, screw my wife like you’ve been doing for the past two years.”

“We’re not doing that Kirk,” Stephanie said.

“Fine, if that’s the way you want it,” Kirk said, hitting Richard over the head with the handle of his gun. Stephanie screamed and he hit her over the head with the gun as well. As they were knocked out, he used the rope he’d bought earlier and tied their arms and legs, then he wrapped duct tape around the ropes, and duct tapped their mouths. He pulled his car to the back of the house so his nosy neighbors wouldn’t spy on him, then he tossed Richard and Stephanie in the trunk.

Kirk drove to the nearest bridge and kept the car running while he popped the trunk. Richard and Stephanie had awakened from the blows they received earlier. They were looking at each other when they saw the trunk come up and their eyes met Kirk’s.

“Did y’all sleep well?” Kirk barked, waiting for their answer.

Richard and Stephanie looked at him and begged for mercy through the duct tape covering their mouths. Kirk couldn’t understand them; and even if he had, it wouldn’t have made much difference. His mind was made up, if he couldn’t have his wife, no one else would have her. That was his last thought before kissing Stephanie one last time, then riddling her and Richard’s bodies with bullets. He closed the trunk and shot through it four more time just for fun. Then he got in the car, drove it toward the bridge, and as it went over, he closed his eyes, and put the final bullet through his own temple. By the time the car splashed into the water and sunk under, all human life inside was gone.

Jeremiah stood at his assigned corner dressed in a pair of jean shorts, a black tee shirt, and the shoes he had on during the fire. He brought them home from the hospital and washed them the best he could; his family was struggling so much financially that they hadn’t been able to buy the luxurious clothes and things they were used to before the fire. Jeremiah was glad today was a teacher workday, because that gave him the opportunity to work overtime. He had been working since six that morning, and it was now seven in the

afternoon. His spinal cord and burns were completely healed, so he didn’t have to worry about missing his medication, or straining himself further and infecting his injuries. His only focus was getting the money he needed to help his parents.

Since he started working under Toney three weeks ago, he had collected a little over eight thousand dollars and counting. He thought it was easy money since all he had to do was stand there, wait for the customer, retrieve the product from its hiding place, give it to the druggie and collect the money. As easy as the concept and the money was, Jeremiah had no clue about the risks and dangers of street life, but he was quickly about to find out. He heard sirens ringing out from a distance, but he didn’t think anything of it until he saw Toney and the rest of the guys take off running in every direction they could in order to escape the police. Jeremiah being so clueless, didn’t think to run until it was too late. Before he could get down the block, a brown skinned, tall, bald headed cop jumped out of the passenger side and grabbed him. He threw Jeremiah on the hood of the car and began searching him. Jeremiah was relieved that he had sold all the drugs he had on him, and thanks to the percentage he had to pay Toney, he only had about $500 in his pocket.

“You have the right to remain silent; anything you say can be used against you in a court of law. You have a right to an attorney, if you cannot afford one, one will be provided for you. Do you understand these rights?” Officer Sanders asked.

“Yes sir,” Jeremiah responded nervous and scared as he heard the click of the silver, ice cold handcuffs being snapped tightly on his wrists. Although they hurt, Jeremiah knew saying something about it wasn’t going to make a difference, so he remained silent.

No other words were said as Jeremiah was thrown into the back of the squad car like a common criminal and taken to the District Of Columbia Police Department. They took his mug shot, fingerprinted him, booked him, and made him wait in a cell while they called his parents. Since he was a minor, they couldn’t interrogate him or question him without his parents, or a legal representation for his parents, being present.

Melanie and Wesley had just finished making love when both their cell phones rang. Wesley looked at the caller ID and the number said Private. He felt the sudden urge to answer it even though he didn’t know anyone with a private number. He stepped into the hallway to

take the call so he wouldn’t disturb Melanie while she was taking her call.

“Hello,” Wesley said.

“Mr. Cooper, this is officer Sanders from the District of Columbia Police Department; we have your son, Jeremiah Cooper, in custody.

We need you to come down to the precinct immediately so we can ask him the questions we need to ask him, and release him into your custody,” Officer Sanders said.

“Alright, I’m on my way; thanks for calling.”

Wesley’s heart sunk hearing about Jeremiah being arrested, he remembered his life as a criminal and he didn’t want that for his only son. He didn’t know why they’d have any reason to arrest Jeremiah, but he was hoping it didn’t have anything to do with drugs, violence, or gangs…the crimes that he was once accustomed too. When Wesley walked back into the room, Melanie had tears pouring down her face. Wesley knew his wife well enough to know if she was crying like that, something terrible had happened.

“Baby, baby what’s going, what’s wrong?” Wesley asked, sitting on the bed, cradling her in his arms.

“I have to go to Virginia and identify Richard’s body,” Melanie sobbed.

“Oh God baby, what happened?”

“They said he was shot several times and then whoever shot him, locked him inside the trunk of a car with his campaign manager, and drove the car off a bridge into the water, and then killed himself. I don’t even know why I’m crying; we weren’t even together, and I’m not in love with him.”

Wesley wasn’t a fan of Richard’s for treating his son and wife the way he had the fourteen years God blessed him with them, but he’d never wish that kind of agony or death on anyone; not even his worst enemy.

“Baby, you did spend fourteen years of your life with him, so you have to have some kinda love for him that’s why you’re crying.

Besides, that’s the kind of woman you are; sweet, compassionate, and loving to others no matter what they do or how they treat you. I’m just wondering why they called you to identify his body, doesn’t he have parents or siblings?”

“He has parents; but he’s an only child, he doesn’t have any siblings. Why do you think Jeremiah was so thrilled about all your

siblings and all his cousins? He still has me listed as his next of kin and his wife for some reason.”

“Well, I have some news that is not going to make your night any better. Better yet…maybe I shouldn’t tell you. I don’t want you putting too much stress on the baby.”

“Just tell me, Wes; it can’t be worse than what I just heard about Richard.”

“Jeremiah…was arrested tonight,” Wesley said hesitantly.

“Arrested! For what?” Melanie shrieked.

“I don’t know. I have to go to the precinct and pick him up.”

“Okay, you go get our baby, and I’ll go to Virginia and deal with Richard.”

“Okay, be careful baby. I don’t wanna get a call that something bad happened to you.”

“Pray for me and take care of our son.”

“Give Richard and his family my regards; no one should be taken out that way.”

Wesley called his oldest sister Sylvia, who was a criminal justice lawyer, and told her what was going on. He prayed for Jeremiah the entire way from his parents’ house to the precinct. When he arrived at the jail, Sylvia was waiting for him. The officers let Jeremiah out of the holding cell, put the handcuffs on, and escorted him to one of the interrogation rooms. Jeremiah greeted his dad with a hug, then the officers removed the cuffs and allowed him to have a seat beside Wesley.

“What exactly is my client being charged with?” Sylvia asked.

“Well, we haven’t charged him yet, but he was hanging on a corner that is highly known for drug trafficking. We haven’t questioned him yet, but we need to know what he was doing on that side of town?”

Officer Sanders said.

“Yeah, I’d like to know the answer to that too,” Wesley angrily said with his jaws clenched. He rested his hand under his chin and gave Jeremiah his serious look.

“Jeremiah, don’t answer that, because they don’t have a charge against you right now. I’d like my client released in the custody of his father right now. Obviously, you don’t have any evidence to charge him or you would have done it by now. You can’t arrest him because of where or who he chooses to hang out with,” Sylvia said.

“Well, maybe he can tell us where he got the wad of cash from in his pocket.”

“No, he can’t. Let’s go Jeremiah, you’re done here.”

Even though Sylvia had gotten his son out of trouble, Wesley was no fool; he knew that the side of town Jeremiah was arrested at had nothing positive going on. If Jeremiah was hanging over there, that meant he was involved in things he shouldn’t be involved in. Wesley vowed to get to the bottom of it and put an end to it before either of them went to bed.

“Now that your auntie got you out of that mess, I wanna know why you were hanging over on the southeast side of DC, and where the hell did you get all this money from? You better not lie to me either cause you’re already in enough trouble as it is,” Wesley barked when they got in the car.

“Dad, please can’t we just let this go? I promise you I won’t be going back around there. The experience I went through today was so bad for me, it is a lesson learned; so don’t worry,” Jeremiah said, praying that was the end of it, but knowing better.

“I am worried Jeremiah, cause that is not like you. I used to run them same streets, so I know whatever you were doing over there wasn’t good. If you don’t start talking, you’re going to be grounded until you graduate; and you won’t be able to see your girlfriend or hang out with your knuckleheaded friends. Besides, we have all night.

I’m not letting you go to bed until I find out what’s going on; so if I were you, I’d start talking.”

Jeremiah didn’t want his dad to know what he was doing, or why he’d gotten arrested, because he knew how disappointed he’d be. He also didn’t like lying to his father either, and he didn’t want to be grounded.

“Okay dad, I didn’t want you to know this, but I was trying to make some extra money. So Anthony hooked me up with his cousin Toney who sales drugs, but I didn’t know he sold them at the time. I decided to do it anyway cause I felt sorry and I want to help you and mom,” Jeremiah confessed, looking down at his feet.

“Help me and your mom with what Jeremiah?”

“With my medical bill. I heard y’all talking about it that night I came home from the hospital, and I don’t want you losing your business, or mom giving up her wedding and things that the baby needs because of me. I just couldn’t sit back and do nothing, so I was desperate and that was the quickest way to get paid. I’ve already earned almost $9,000.”

Wesley stopped the car, pulled over to the side of the road, got out, walked around to Jeremiah’s side, and opened the door.

“Get out of the car and come here,” Wesley said.

“Why, I thought we were going home?” Jeremiah said.

“Just get out of the car and come here.”

Jeremiah did as he was told. Wesley closed the door, then kneeled down on the ground in front of him. He touched Jeremiah’s chest, patted it, and looked him directly in the eyes.

“I am so proud of you for manning up and wanting to take responsibility to help out your family man; but that is not your job.

Your job is to be a kid for as long as you can and stay as far away from that life as you can. I don’t know what I’d do if I had to see you in prison or bury you. So please promise me right now that, that life is over, and whatever money you got from doing this you’re going to give back to Toney tomorrow. We don’t need that kind of money; trust me son…we’re going to be okay. We’re going to get a new house, new clothes, and all those things, and your mom is going to have her wedding and the baby will be taken care of. I am the man of this house, and I got everything under control. You just worry about getting back on that court and enjoying the second chance and your dreams that God has given you. Do you hear me, son?”

“Yeah dad; and I promise you that life is over for me. But do I really have to give the money back?”

“Yes, you do; because by keeping it, you’re saying you support that lifestyle because you had a good reason for doing what you did. I’m not going to ground you this time.”

“Thanks.”

“Now come here and give me a hug,” Jeremiah embraced his dad, Wesley held him tight and kissed him, his eyes filled with tears. “I love you so much man, and I don’t know what I’d do if I lost you.”

“I love you too dad, and you’re not going to lose me. Can we get back in the car now and go home? I’m kinda tired.”

“Yes, I think it’s time we had a talk about the reasons I wasn’t in your life for the first fourteen years. I think it’s something important that you need to know.”

When they got back in the car, during the drive home, Wesley decided to fill Jeremiah in on all the secrets from his past that he never wanted to relive again. He felt those things were something his son needed to know, in order to get a clear example of how bad the street life truly was and how dangerous it was as well.

“Wow, I didn’t know you did all of that,” Jeremiah said after Wesley finished telling him about all the crimes he had committed that caused him to go to prison.

“That’s why you have to fight to be a better man than I was.

Another thing I want you to learn from what happened tonight, is the lesson of loyalty.”

“What do you mean dad?”

“Loyalty, Jeremiah…is when someone has your back, doesn’t diss you or leave you hanging in your time of need. Like when you ran back into that house to save Torrie instead of leaving her in there.

That son, was the perfect example of loyalty. You showed that girl that you loved her and that you had her back. Now when you got arrested yesterday, were any of those guys around to have your back, or did they leave you hanging.”

“I guess they left me hanging.”

“Exactly, and that is the most important thing to keep in mind, Jeremiah. When you get arrested for doing something like that, those guys who have you out there hustling and slinging, aren’t going to be around. While you’re giving up your life, your hopes, your dreams, your future, your freedom, and your peace of mind, they’re going to be free to party and do whatever they wanna do; so remember that the next time you think about doing something so stupid.”

“You know what dad…you’re right, and I will be giving all that money back because I don’t wanna be affiliated with that lifestyle.

Tonight was a really close call and I never want to see the inside of a place like that ever again.”

Wesley slapped his son on the back to let him know how proud of him he was. When they got home, Wesley gave Jeremiah one last hug and told him once again how much he loved him. Wesley decided not to tell Jeremiah about what happened to Richard until Melanie came back. After taking a shower, washing the jail cell filth off of him, and thanking God for his freedom, Jeremiah called Toney.

“Yo’ lil’ homie, I’m sorry ‘bout what went down today wit’ Five O. You know I woulda had yo’ back, but a nigga got warrants,” Toney confessed, trying to sound sincere.

“Whatever Toney, I didn’t call you about that. I just called to let you know that I’m out. This ain’t the life for me. I’ll be sending you back all the money through my dad tomorrow,” Jeremiah said.

“The money is yours; you earned it, so why would you give it back?”

“Cause I don’t wanna have any part of that lifestyle; and by keeping that money, it makes me a hypocrite cause it’s almost like I’m saying I support that lifestyle, and I don’t.”

“You’re quitting a job that could make you two Gs in one night cause of one bad incident. Man, you must be crazy?”

“Yeah, I was crazy for thinkin’ that hustling would fix my problems, and for not realizing that it would make things in my life worse. I’m not knocking what you do Toney, but it ain’t for me. I wanna finish school, go to college, play basketball, get my degree, make my parents proud, have a wife and be a great husband to her someday, and be there for my children. Not sitting behind some jail cell crying about what my life should have, could have, and would have been if I hadn’t done this and if I hadn’t done that.”

CHAPTER 18

May 18, 2011 Tuesday night Melanie’s knees got weak and her heart dropped as she was escorted by the nurse that called her into the morgue.

“Are you ready to do this?” the nurse asked.

“As ready as I’ll ever be,” Melanie said.

When Melanie walked into the room, the nurse told the coroner who she was, then he removed the sheet that covered Richard’s body.

Melanie became very emotional as she looked over Richard’s body and saw the bullet hole on the left side of his head, the bullet hole in the middle of his chest, and the two bullet holes in his stomach.

Melanie identified Richard to confirm who he was, and got further information from the coroner regarding what happened. She found out Richard also had three holes in his back, so he was shot seven times. The coroner also showed Melanie the woman who was found in the trunk with Richard. Melanie recognized her, she was Richard’s Campaign Manager, the one that he’d been having an affair with. She had been shot five times.

“I’m so sorry this happened to you, Richard. I am so sorry…you didn’t deserve this,” Melanie said getting one last look at Richard, and kissing his cheek before leaving. As she entered the hallway, the doctor was waiting for her, holding a big Ziploc bag that held the belongings Richard had on him. As she left the hospital, Melanie called Wesley to tell him what was going on and to make sure Jeremiah was alright.

“Hey baby, I was starting to worry about you,” Wesley told Melanie.

“Aw honey, there’s no need to worry about me; I’m fine,” Melanie responded.

“So, did you find out exactly what happened to Richard?

“Yeah, he was shot seven times, and the woman he was sleeping with was shot five times, and her husband had a single gunshot to the head. I know you don’t watch the news, but it has been all over the news for the DC, VA, and MD areas.”

“Nah, I don’t watch the news and that’s one of the main reasons why right there; too damn stressful.”

“You’re probably right; anyway, how is our baby doing and why was he arrested?”

“Well, he heard the conversation we had about his medical bills and the money issues we’re having now. He just wanted to help us out of our debt so we wouldn’t have to suffer due to his carelessness he said.”

“Wesley, don’t tell me that boy was out there hustling?”

“Yeah, he was; but I had a long talk with him. I told him about my life as a hustler, and he promised he was done with that life and he’ll never look back. Matter of fact, he’s taking all the money he made back to the guy he was working for tomorrow before school.”

“I’m relieved to hear that. We have to do something about our financial problems especially if it’s already affecting our son.

“Don’t worry about that Melanie, God is going to make a way, we just have to keep the faith.”

“I don’t know baby, because I went from living in a house that was about as big as a mansion, to me and my son living in a crowded house with my husband’s parents and younger brother. I’m trying to keep the faith baby, I really am; but it seems like we take one step forward only to be knocked five steps backwards, and that gets a little discouraging after a while, you know.”

“Yeah, baby. I know, but trust me…it’s all going to work out for our good.”

“I’m keeping the faith and trying to stay positive baby; anyway, it’s getting late. I know you’re probably tired just like I am.”

“I am kinda tired. I wish my wife could be here next to me though.”

“That’s sweet. I’ll be back as soon as I can, baby. I think I’m going to stay at Richard’s instead of spending money on a hotel.”

“Alright, call me first thing when you wake up. I love you.”

“I love you too, Wesley.”

Wesley woke Jeremiah up earlier than usual the next morning, which made him kind of grouchy since they went to bed after 1:00 am. Jeremiah dragged himself out of bed anyway, showered, dressed, and grabbed the sock filled with money from underneath his mattress.

“Damn, you must’ve been a pretty good runner son; this is almost $10,000.”

“Yeah it is, but I don’t care though.”

“I’m proud of you son for making this decision. I know it was very hard to do, but you are becoming a better man day by day.”

They pulled up beside Toney’s house, Raphael took the sock from Jeremiah, removed the money, and wrapped it all in rubber bands.

“Stay here and don’t move, you got it?” Wesley told Jeremiah.

“Yeah dad, I got it,” Jeremiah responded.

Toney was in the middle of his morning ritual, which called for a bowl of Frosted Flakes cereal and the oral pleasures of his baby mama, when he heard the doorbell ring.

“Hold up baby, hold up…I gotta get this,” Toney said out of breath. He grabbed the .45 he had on the table beside him and approached the door. “Who the hell is it?” Toney asked, pointing the gun at the door.

“Jeremiah’s father, open up,” Wesley said.

Toney put the gun in the back of his sweats and unlatched the door. “You got my money, man?” Toney asked.

“Yeah, I got it, and I’d appreciate it if you do me a big favor and stay the hell away from my son. He tells me that you’re Anthony’s cousin?”

“Yeah, that’s right, what’s it to ya?”

“You have the opportunity to set a better example for him than this.”

“Oh, ok…so some old fool is gonna preach to me about doin’ da right thang and leavin’ the streets.”

“I’m an old fool who just got out of jail two years ago from serving a twelve-year sentence for the same stupid choices you’re making now, and the choices you coerced my son into making.”

“Look man, I didn’t coerce your son into doing anything; but you ain’t gotta worry bout me botherin’ him again. Now get off my porch and stop preachin’ to me cause I’ve heard it all before.”

“Okay, have it your way, good luck. I have enough to worry about with my own son.”

Melanie was sound asleep in the room Jeremiah once knew as his, until she was awaken by the vibrating of her cell phone. She looked at the caller ID and didn’t recognize the number, but decided to answer it anyway.

“Hello,” Melanie said.

“Good morning is this Melanie?” a familiar husky voice asked.

“Yes, this is Melanie, who might I ask are you?”

“Melanie this is Gerald Hines, Richard’s lawyer,” Gerald said.

“Oh Gerald, I remember you, how are you doing, and how did you get this number?”

“Richard gave it to me a while back. If you have time, I’d like to come talk to you about Richard’s last will and testament. I know you relocated to DC, I don’t have a problem driving out there, since I have to be out there for the funeral anyway.”

“What do you mean you have to be in DC for the funeral?”

“Richard’s parents called me last night after finding out about Richard’s death and asked me to bring his body to DC so they could start planning the funeral arrangements.”

“Oh, ok…well, I just happen to be at Richard’s house right now, the hospital called me last night to identify his body and collect his belongings.”

“Well, would it be okay if I stopped by? We have something important to talk about.”

“Okay, that’ll be fine. I wasn’t planning on leaving until later this afternoon after I’ve packed up Richard’s things.”

“I’ll be there in about two hours. I have to handle some paperwork at the hospital.”

Melanie decided to start cleaning and packing the bedroom first.

When she opened the door, all the good memories she and Richard had before politics took over their lives flooded her mind. As she was removing the cover off the bed, Richard’s pillow fell on the floor and a photo of her, Richard, and Jeremiah – when he was three sitting on Richard’s lap, fell out of the pillowcase. Melanie flipped it over and read the back, which said…The love of my life and the best kid I’ve ever known.

“Wow, I can’t believe he’s been sleeping with this in his pillow this whole time,” Melanie said, holding the photo to her heart, smiling.

She fought the urge to cry, put the photo in her purse, and continued cleaning and packing until she heard the doorbell rang.

She opened the door and let Richard’s lawyer in. She immediately recognized him, he’d been over their house a few times before, but they never actually talked. Gerald was six feet tall, White, with green eyes, dimples, and blonde hair.

“Mr. Hines,” Melanie said, shaking his hand and stepping aside to let him in.

“Please call me Gerald. I know that’s a strange name for a White man. I hear it all the time. Anyway, like I told you when I called, I

need to talk to you about Richard’s final will and testament,” Gerald responded.

Melanie invited Gerald in, they sat in the living room, Gerald opened a manila folder, and began fumbling through the papers inside.

“So, why are we discussing his will here instead of at the funeral or at his parents’ house?” Melanie asked, sitting across from him.

“Melanie, I know you and Richard got an annulment,” Gerald said.

“Yes, that’s true; what does that have to do with his will?”

“That’s what I asked him when he decided to keep you and your son as the beneficiary of all his worthy possessions.”

“What!” Melanie asked, pleasantly shocked.

“Melanie, the reason Richard wanted me to have this meeting with you before I saw his parents is because he didn’t want them to know that he’d left you and Jeremiah everything. He thought they’d think he was crazy since you don’t love him anymore, and Jeremiah is not his biological son. I asked him if that was the case, why he was leaving you and Jeremiah everything. He told me it was because you’re the best woman any man could ask for, and you gave him the best years of his life. He was just sorry he realized it too late. He said Jeremiah is a great kid and any man would be proud to call him his son, and his beef wasn’t with Jeremiah, so he wanted to make sure his future was set and he wouldn’t have to struggle. He also said that if he couldn’t be the husband and father y’all needed him to be in life, then he wanted to be the husband and father y’all needed in death.”

“Oh wow!” Melanie said, falling back into the couch. “So, what are you saying exactly?”

“Well, he has a college fund in the bank for Jeremiah in the amount of $70,000.”

“He told me he had that shut down once I asked him for an annulment.”

“Well, apparently he lied, because he never closed it; matter of fact, he’s still been putting money in that account since you and Jeremiah left. I’m sure you know about his checking account for $20,000?”

“Yeah, I know.”

“Okay, and he also had a personal savings account in a different bank that no one except him and I knew about, which is worth 1.7 million dollars.”

“He left all that for me?”

“Yes he did; along with the house, the BMW, the Benz, the Range Rover, and everything inside in the house as well. I’ve already had the lease to the house put in your name, and all the cars are in your name as well; all I need you to do now is sign here.”

Melanie was speechless; as she signed the paper Gerald had placed it in front of her, all she could do was cry and thank God. “Oh my God, you have no idea how much of a blessing this is for me and my family,” Melanie said crying harder. “These past couple weeks have been so complicated for us.”

“Oh really.”

“Yes, Jeremiah was in a fire, our house burned down, he had a bunch of medical problems from the fire, he’s fine now…but his medical condition caused us so much financial burden. We went from two cars to one because my husband sold his to buy clothes for us. I have a baby on the way, we don’t have a house right now, we weren’t sure how we’d provide for this baby, it’s just been so much at one time. You have no idea how much of a relief this is going to be for us. I’m sorry we had to receive our blessing by Richard’s death, but obviously this is something God wanted for us, so I gladly accept and I thank God. I thank Richard too for still having love in his heart for me and my son after everything we’ve been through.”

“Well Melanie, today your life is forever changed; whatever you want to do with the house and the cars is your decision, and I wish you and your family the best of luck.”

After Gerald left, Melanie immediately got on the phone, called Wesley, and told him everything that had just transpired. Wesley felt just like Melanie felt when Gerald told her everything…that what he was hearing was too good to be true.

“Are you serious baby, because dude was being real cold to you and Jeremiah,” Wesley said.

“I know that’s the same thing I said, but it’s the real deal baby. I have all the papers right here in my hand,” Melanie said.

“Well, I’m glad God has blessed you and Jeremiah for a better future, but I don’t need another man’s money to take care of my family.”

“Wesley, baby…I love you for being so dedicated about providing for your family, but you shouldn’t be too prideful to accept help.

Baby, I don’t know if you’ve noticed, but before today, we were in a bad place financially and we had no clue how we were going to get

out of this situation. Our son was out there hustling, God knows what, just so he could help us. We’re his parents; we’re supposed to provide for him and make his life as easy as we can until he’s old enough to provide for himself.”

Wesley sighed and realized that his wife was right. “I guess you’re right, Melanie and I guess there’s nothing left to do but thank Jesus. I told you He’d make a way somehow for us to get out of our financial hump.”

“So, you’re okay with this Wesley?”

“Of course I am; after all, you were married to that man for fourteen years, it seems like he would’ve left y’all something in his will anyway. Besides, there’s no reason for me to be jealous; the man is gone. I know your heart has been, still is, and always will be with me.”

“You’re right about that. When I get home later tonight, we have to decide how we’re going to spend and invest this money and everything. I was thinking since the house and the cars are already paid for we should move out here.”

“Seriously Melanie, what about my business, baby?”

“Can’t you move your business out this way? Don’t you make more money doing projects in Virginia then in DC anyway.”

“Yeah, but DC is my home. I grew up here. You know Jeremiah ain’t gonna wanna move since he’s gotten so close to Torrie.”

“Yeah, but this might be a good thing for him; that way we don’t have to worry about getting that call from the police that we got last night. He doesn’t have a choice, we’re the parents; he and Torrie can see each other on the weekends or something. I just think moving here would be the smartest and the most beneficial thing to do, Wesley.”

“Okay, how about we talk about it when you get home?”

“Okay, that’s fine. I love you!”

“I love you too baby; drive safely and be careful.”

When Melanie got home, Jeremiah and Wesley ran to her car to greet her; they hugged her and kissed her, then grabbed her bags out of the trunk. Before she got settled or cuddled up with Wesley, Melanie decided that she needed to tell Jeremiah about Richard.

“Jeremiah, honey. have a seat. I need to talk to you about something,” Melanie said, sitting down on the couch.

“What’s wrong ma, why you look so sad like somebody died?”

Jeremiah said, not knowing how right he was.

“That’s because somebody did die, sweetie.”

“Who! When?”

“Jeremiah, son…Richard was murdered last night.”

Jeremiah sat there in silence for a few moments while the words his mother had just told him penetrated his mind and his heart. He didn’t understand why, but for some strange reason, he got emotional and tears flooded his eyes.

“I don’t know why I’m crying,” Jeremiah said, wiping his face with the bottom of his white tee shirt. “It’s not like he was ever really there for us, you know.”

“I know Jeremiah, but it’s okay for you to feel sad, emotional, angry, or however you’re feeling, baby,” Melanie said, hugging him.

“So, he’s dead for real?”

“Yes baby, he’s dead; but at least there is a positive side to his tragic death.”

“What kinda positive side could there be from him getting murdered?”

“Well…he left everything he has to me and you; now your daddy and I can pay off your hospital bill. You have all the money you need to go to any college in the world, your father and I have vehicles that are already paid for and in my name. We have a gorgeous house that’s already paid for that we can move into, and a substantial amount of money in the bank to last a very, very, very long time if we spend it wisely.”

“When you say house, what do you mean, mom?”

“Well, since we’re talking about this, I might as well tell you now.

Your father and I think it’s a smarter idea to move into the house in Virginia, that way we don’t have to spend money buying another one.”

“No, I don’t wanna move, mom. I like living in DC and I don’t wanna leave Torrie,” Jeremiah folded his arms and leaned back on the couch.

“Baby, I know you care about Torrie and she cares about you, but we have to do what’s best for you. Moving back to Virginia is the most beneficial thing for us. I am sorry, you’re just going to have to get over leaving Torrie and see her on the weekends. Besides, you’re young and despite everything you and Torrie have been through, there’s no guarantee you’ll last forever.”

“Whatever mom, this isn’t right.”

Jeremiah stormed out of the living room, walked into his room, slammed the door, and fell on the bed flooded with anger and frustration. He grabbed his cell phone and immediately called Torrie.

“What’s wrong with you?” Torrie asked.

“My parents are making me move back to Virginia,” Jeremiah said, sighing deeply.

“Why?” “Because Richard was killed and he left all his money and assets to me and my mother. Since the house in Virginia is already paid for, my parents think it’s a smart idea for us to move back there. Can you believe that?”

“Yeah, I can believe it; if someone left me a house in their will, I’d gladly accept it too. Your parents have been struggling financially for a while now, so maybe this is God’s way of getting them out. You need to stop thinking about yourself and think about that for a moment, baby.”

“I hate to leave you, Torrie.”

“I ain’t worried about you leaving me, if you love me as much as you claim, you’ll find a way to see me and communicate with me.”

“Okay…baby, you’re right. Let me get off this phone and go talk to my parents.”

“Okay, call me later. I love you.”

“I love you too!”

Jeremiah walked back downstairs; Melanie and Wesley were cuddled up on the couch talking.

“I told you he wouldn’t be happy about this,” Wesley said to Melanie kissing her.

“I didn’t know he’d be that upset, Wesley,” Melanie said.

“I’m not upset mom and dad, I just needed some time to let it all settle. I don’t care if we move, as long as I can see Torrie every chance I get.”

“We promise baby,” Melanie assured with a smile.

Two weeks later, on May 23, 2011, Melanie and Jeremiah paid their last respects to Richard and his family with Wesley and Torrie by their sides. During the funeral, Melanie and Jeremiah both spoke about the good man Richard was before politics took over his life. At the gravesite, Melanie took one last look at Richard, kissed his cheeks, and placed the pictured of them he had inside his pillow, in the pillow inside his coffin. She and Jeremiah buried all their past thoughts and

memories about Richard – good and bad – with him that day, vowing to never look back.

CHAPTER 19

“You are still the prettiest woman I have ever seen,” Richard whispered stroking the side of Melanie’s cheek.

“Richard, what are you doing here, is this a dream?” Melanie whispered back.

“Maybe, maybe not; I’m really not sure…but what I am sure of is that you and Jeremiah were the best things that happened to my life and I blew it big time. I just hope you forgive me, Melanie.”

“I forgave you a long time ago, Richard.”

“Good, I’m glad to see that you finally found the true happiness you couldn’t get from me, and that Jeremiah has the father I was never capable of being. I wish you both the happiest life you can have. You’re twins are going to be lucky to have a mom like you.

Don’t worry your life, and Jeremiah’s life will have a happy ending.

Just don’t change for anyone; you are perfect exactly the way you are and I will always love you and Jeremiah.”

Melanie woke up with tears running down her face. Wesley felt her sit up, so he sat up with her and wrapped his arms around her.

“You alright, baby?” Wesley asked, kissing her neck.

“Um yeah. I was having a dream about Richard, it was the strangest thing because the dream felt so real. It’s almost like he was right here with me, and we were having a normal conversation,” Melanie said sighing.

“Oh yeah, about what?”

“He just told me he was sorry, asked for my forgiveness, wished me happiness, peace and all that good stuff…oh yeah, and he said we’re having twins.”

“Seriously?”

“That’s what he said; come to think of it, we have been so busy with Jeremiah’s health, and the financial strain that we haven’t been to a prenatal appointment in while. I hope the baby or babies are alright.”

“I’m sure they’re alright baby; first thing tomorrow, we’ll go see the gynecologist.”

“I have to go somewhere first thing in the morning, but we’ll definitely go after that.”

“Okay then let’s go back to sleep. I love you!”

“I love you too, Wesley!”

***** Melanie grabbed the bouquet of flowers lying on the passenger seat and got out of the car. She approached Richard’s grave hesitantly, laid the flowers on top of his brown tombstone, and kneeled down in front of it.

“Richard, I know what happened last night was not a dream, even though you came to me that way. I could feel how real it was and how sincere every word you said was. I came here today to thank you for everything; for the great years we had in the beginning of our relationship, and for making a way for me to provide a better future for my children and my family. I also want to thank you for realizing your faults and owning up to them, and for being able to let me go, and allowing me to be with Wesley and enjoy the rest of my life. You were right, I am happier with Wesley than I have ever been. My husband almost didn’t believe me when I told him about the twins. I don’t care what I’m having, but if we’re having twins, that’s the best blessing I could ever ask for. Richard, I want you to know that I forgive you for everything you did, or didn’t do to me and Jeremiah.

So you can let all that stuff go and rest in peace now…I’m going to go on with my life and be blessed and happy.”

Melanie and Wesley were embarrassed because they knew they had missed quite a few prenatal appointments. Melanie’s gynecologist confirmed it when she called them back into her office.

“Hi Melanie…Wesley…it’s been quite a while since your last prenatal appointment. It’s actually been almost two months since I saw you. But because of the circumstances and health issues of your other son, I’ll give you a pass today,” Doctor Turner said.

“Thank you doctor, we appreciate that,” Wesley said.

“Melanie, have you been taking your prenatal vitamins and eating right like I told you the last time?”

“Yes, Doctor Turner,” Melanie said with a smile.

“Okay, then let’s see how you’re doing and check on the little one.”

Wesley and Melanie smiled and nodded in agreement with Doctor Turner. Doctor Turner did the normal physical. As she was doing the ultrasound, she discovered a surprising revelation she hadn’t noticed the last Melanie and Wesley were there.

“Oh wow, how did I miss this the last time?” Doctor Turner asked herself.

“What…what did you miss?” Melanie asked worriedly.

“Oh, it’s nothing bad…well, it all depends on how you two feel.”

“Well, what is it?” Wesley asked, also worried.

“I guess it’ll be better if I let you hear it for yourself.”

Doctor Turner the volume up on the baby heart monitor so that Melanie and Wesley could hear what was going on. Melanie and Wesley looked at each other and were confused by the multiple and rapid little thumps they heard. The sound was so amazing Wesley wanted to cry; he’d never heard anything like that in his life.

“Do y’all hear the double heartbeats?” Doctor Turner asked.

“Yes, what does it mean?” Wesley asked.

“That means that you’re having---” “That means we’re having twins,” Melanie said, cutting Doctor Turner off, finishing her sentence.

“Yes, that’s right; how’d you know that,” Doctor Turner asked.

“I had a dream about twins last night,” Melanie lied.

“Yes, there are two little babies growing inside you, and from the looks of it, you have two little girls.”

“Wow, two daughters…” Wesley said in awe, rubbing Melanie’s belly after the doctor was done. ***** Jeremiah sat down on the curb of the sidewalk, and folded his hands behind his head and let out an agonizing sigh.

“So, you’re telling me that you’re pregnant Torrie?” Jeremiah snapped.

“Wow, I thought you’d have a much better reaction than that, Jeremiah,” Torrie said disappointed.

“What…did you think I’d be happy? Torrie I’ll be fifteen in July, you’ll be fifteen in September…I’m sorry, but we are not ready to be parents; and honestly, I don’t wanna be nobody’s daddy right now.”

“Well, you’re the one who let the condom break last time.”

“Excuse you…I don’t recall being in your bed by myself Torrie.

How many months are you anyway?”

“I don’t know, I haven’t even told my parents yet.”

“So, how do you know that you’re pregnant?”

“Because I have been throwing up, and the nurse at school gave me a pregnancy test today and she confirmed it.”

“So, on my last day of school you find out that you’re pregnant and expect me to by happy about it? You know I’m moving back to Virginia in about two weeks, and I plan to play ball and go on to college to do the same thing so I can live out my dream and my

father’s dream to play in the NBA. I’m sorry, Torrie, but a baby will ruin all that and I can’t let that happen.”

“What do you mean, you can’t let that happen? You have no control over what I do with this baby.”

“Well, I’m going to tell you right now if you have this baby, I can’t promise you that I’ll be there for you or this baby cause I’m not ready for this and I can’t fake or ignore that.”

Torrie was heartbroken by Jeremiah’s reaction to her news. She walked off with tears in her eyes and didn’t bother looking back. ***** Melanie was in the kitchen cooking fresh, steamed, sautéed shrimp, boiled white rice, string beans, and strawberry cheesecake for dinner. She was blushing from ear to ear the entire time she was cooking. She was in the most perfect mood until Jeremiah barged through the door with anger and regret in his eyes.

“Hey sweetie, what’s wrong with you?” Melanie asked, still smiling.

“I have some bad news, mom,” Jeremiah said, lowering his head.

“Uh oh…do I need to sit down for this?”

“Probably so.”

The smile on Melanie’s face vanished as she took a seat at the dinner table. She didn’t know what her son was about to tell her, but whatever it was, definitely wasn’t something she was going to be pleased about.

“Okay, I’m listening,” Melanie said, folding her hands together on the table.

Jeremiah closed his eyes and sighed because he knew his mother and father were going to be devastated by the news that he was about to reveal.

“Mom, Torrie’s pregnant!”

Melanie’s heart sank all the way to her toes; tears filled her eyes as she tried to grasp the words that came out of Jeremiah’s mouth.

“What did you just say?” Melanie asked with disbelief.

“I said that Torrie’s pregnant.”

“That’s…that’s what I thought you said.”

Melanie got up from the table, checked to make sure the stove was off and the food was wrapped up, went upstairs to her bedroom, and slammed the door shut. She didn’t know what to say to Jeremiah, or how she was supposed to react toward his unexpected, heartbreaking news. All she could do as she laid on the bed, texting her husband,

was cry. She cried and cried and cried until she realized that she needed to calm down before her emotions caused stress to the twins.

Jeremiah knew that his mother’s reaction of just walking out of the room meant she was on fire and nothing he said at that moment was going to make her feel any better. He decided to leave her alone.

He went into his room, locked the door, laid on his bed, looked at the ceiling and thought about everything he had been through in the last few months. ***** Torrie and her parents had just sat down for dinner. After they said grace, Brian could sense that something was wrong with his daughter. They had always been close, so he knew when she was hiding something or going through something.

“Is something wrong, Torrie?” Brian asked, eyeing her.

Torrie wasn’t surprised that her dad knew something was wrong with her. Ever since she was a little girl, she hadn’t been able to hide her emotions from him, no matter how hard she tried. Torrie decided there was no need to lie, she wanted to tell them and get it over with.

“Mom…dad…I don’t know how to tell you this, but um…I’m pregnant,” Torrie said.

Brian and Terri froze at the table and the room got so quiet you could hear a pin drop.

“You’re what!” Terri shrieked, dropping her fork.

“I’m sorry mom, dad…I didn’t mean for this to happen,” Torrie said, crying.

“By Jeremiah?” Brian asked, already knowing the answer.

“Yes, dad; by Jeremiah.”

Torrie and her parents silently tried to finish their dinner, but her parents had lost their appetites, and Torrie was too heartbroken by the hurt in her parents’ eyes, and the blow off from Jeremiah earlier that day. After dinner, they gathered around the living room to discuss all of Torrie’s options. ***** Melanie was sitting up in the bed, reading a pregnancy manual about twins when Wesley walked through the door and greeted her with a kiss.

“The dinner smells great baby,” Wesley complimented. “Did you eat yet, or were you waiting for me?”

“I ready don’t have much of an appetite right now, thanks to your mannish tail son,” Melanie said angrily.

“Oh yeah, I know he got Torrie pregnant, he called me crying before he got home. I wanted to call and give you the heads up, but Jeremiah said he wanted to be a man and tell you himself.”

“What are we going to do about this, Wesley?”

“I don’t know, but Jeremiah is sure that this is not what he wants.

He said he told Torrie to have an abortion, but not in so many words.”

“Oh God, we have to go see that girl. I’m sure she’s heartbroken.”

“Yeah, she probably is, and we’ll go see them after dinner. That food looks and smells too delicious to let go to waste. Besides, you need to eat as much as you can for our twins. Speaking of the twins…have you told Jeremiah about them?”

“No, but we’ll tell him about them at dinner, so go grab our son, and I’ll go downstairs and get the table and plates prepared.”

Jeremiah was playing Fight Night Round 5 when Wesley walked through the door. Wesley sat on the bed, and Jeremiah passed him the extra black X-Box 360 controller.

“Would you like to join me?” Jeremiah asked, looking up at him.

“I’d love too, but your mom is ready for us to come downstairs for dinner,” Wesley said.

“No way, she’s gonna kill me, dad.”

“No she’s not. I’m sure once we all sit down and talk, she’ll be more understanding.”

“How can she be understanding of the fact that I got someone pregnant and I am barely fifteen.”

“Well, you need to seriously talk to your mom, and seriously talk to Torrie. We’re moving in two weeks and you don’t want things to end on a sour note between you two. Even if you don’t stay together, you owe it to each other to at least try and remain friends; or if you can’t be friends, just be able to be cordial with each other.”

“Dad, things aren’t that simple with Torrie.”

“Son, things aren’t that simple with any woman, but that doesn’t mean we stop trying.”

“Okay, I’ll try.”

After dinner, Wesley, Melanie, and Jeremiah went over to Torrie’s house to discuss the situation with her parents. Terri and Brian weren’t surprised when their doorbell rang. All the adults gathered around the living room, and sat in somber silence until Terri started the conversation.

“Brian and I are glad y’all came over tonight, we were going to call and schedule a meeting with you tomorrow. I’m sure Jeremiah has told you that he got our daughter pregnant?”

“Yes, he has, and we are no more pleased about it then you are,” Melanie said.

“My question is what does your son plan to do about this situation?” Brian snapped.

“Sorry to cut in Brian, but I have to be blunt here, my son isn’t the only one responsible for what happened. We all know it takes two to make a baby, so I am not going to sit here and allow you and Terri to throw all the blame and anger toward my son,” Wesley said.

“Well, let’s just get to the important point of all this, which is that we have two children who’ve made a terrible mistake, so what are we going to do about it?” Terri interjected.

“We have to let them grow up and make their own decisions,” Melanie said.

“My wife is right, but I will warn you that Jeremiah has made up his mind that this is not something he wants right now, so you’re daughter really needs to think about her options before she makes this situation even worse,” Wesley assured them.

“Trust me, we have discussed all the options with Torrie and she doesn’t want to keep this baby if Jeremiah isn’t going to be there for her,” Brian commented.

“Look Brian and Terri, please don’t think our son is a deadbeat or a bad kid, but it’s just that he has dreams he’s had since he was five years old. He’s been held back from playing ball this entire year and he doesn’t want to be any longer. Having a baby will prolong his dreams even more,” Melanie said.

“We know Jeremiah is a great kid, we won’t think any less of him after what he did for our daughter. If I was in his shoes, I don’t think I’d be ready for a baby either, so we understand,” Brian confirmed.

“I guess all we can do is wait and see what Torrie decides and go from there,” Terri said.

As the adults talked, Torrie and Jeremiah were outside, on the back patio, having their own intense conversation.

“I told my parents that if you’re not going to be there for this baby, then I don’t want to keep it,” Torrie said.

“That’s the smartest thing you’ve said all day, Torrie,” Jeremiah commented.

“Jeremiah, I thought you were different from most boys, but I guess not.”

“Torrie, I doubt if any dude my age would want a baby and I’m just keeping it real.”

“Well, let me keep it real too, I’m having an abortion and after tonight, I don’t want to see or talk to you ever again.”

“I’m sorry you feel that way, Torrie, but one day you’ll realize not having this baby was the best idea you could’ve made. How are you going to be a cheerleader or that model you always talk about being if you’re carrying a baby around with you? Now if we were older and had our dreams accomplished, I’d feel differently.”

The next morning, Torrie and her mom went to the nearest abortion clinic, and had the procedure done. Torrie hated to get rid of her baby, but she thought it wasn’t worth keeping if Jeremiah didn’t want to be a part their lives. One week later, Melanie, Wesley, and Jeremiah were all set to move back to Virginia. Jeremiah wanted to call Torrie and say goodbye to her, but he decided to respect her wishes and leave her alone. He deleted her number from his phone and his mind, and decided to consider her a distant memory like all the other girls he’d been with.

CHAPTER 20

“I can’t believe my nigga is back on the block,” Anthony said.

“Yeah, I’m back for good this time,” Jeremiah said. “Oh yeah, and thanks for getting me arrested nigga.”

“Yo’, that wasn’t my fault. How was I supposed to know my cousin would leave you hangin’? I cussed him out after he told me what went down.”

“Ant, you know how Toney is, I don’t know why you even set J’ up with him,” Daniel commented.

“Whatever…so nigga, you having a party for yo’ birthday?”

Anthony asked Jeremiah smiling.

“Nah, I’ll probably just hang out with my parents and chill. I’m not in the partying mood after everything I’ve been through.”

“That’s why you need to celebrate, Jeremiah; you almost died trying to save your girlfriend’s life,” Daniel added.

“Well, since me and my girlfriend aren’t together, that victory isn’t worth celebrating, so please leave it alone.”

“Alright, alright…we’ll leave it alone, but dag…I was hoping’ to get my party on this weekend,” Anthony commented.

Even if I was having a party, it wouldn’t be the kind you like, Jeremiah thought to himself. He was glad they didn’t bring up the party idea anymore; usually he’d be ecstatic about his birthday, but this year it just seems like another day and he was okay with that. ***** “Okay, so what do you think he’d like for his birthday since he doesn’t want a party?” Melanie asked Jeremiah as they walked into the mall holding hands.

“Well, I know he has been talking about the black X-Box Kinect, some new games, and some Jordan’s. Let me do the shopping, I know what our son likes, so I got it covered,” Wesley answered.

“I know our son too, have you forgotten that I raised him till he was fourteen?” Melanie asked, kind of offended.

“I’m not trying to piss you off, I’m just saying dads know what boys like better than moms because we’ve been their age before and most men young and old share the same taste.”

“Oh, okay. I understand. I guess.”

They were walking through the mall when the baby store caught Melanie’s eye.

“Wes, let’s go in there real quick,” Melanie said smiling, pulling Wesley’s arm.

They walked all the way to the little girl’s section; the pink clothing and accessories made Melanie very happy. She was hoping she was having a girl this time around, but she never thought she’d be having two little girls.

“Go get a cart, Wes,” Melanie said.

“Yes ma’am,” Wesley joked, obeying her request.

Melanie filled the cart up with clothes, booties, bibs, blankets, towels, bottles, pacifiers, diapers and wipes for the twins. She didn’t need to get car seats, strollers or cribs because Wesley had taken care of all that stuff before they moved to Virginia. He had everything in the twins’ room set up and nicely decorated with lots and lots of pink.

“They should have everything they need now; right?” Wesley asked as they stood in line at the cash register.

“Yeah, they should be good for the next six months or so,” Melanie responded.

“What are we going to name the twins anyway? We haven’t talked about that yet.”

“I already know what I’m going to name them, so don’t even stress yourself about that.”

“Let me guess Sasha and Sarah?”

“Yes! How’d you know that?”

“Cause I remember you telling me at sixteen that if you ever had a boy his name would Jeremiah or Daniel, and if you ever had a girl her name would be Sasha or Sarah.”

“Wow, I can’t believe you remember that after all these years, Wesley.”

“I love you Melanie. I have always loved you, and I remember every important thing you’ve ever told me.”

“That’s one of the main reason I love you so much Wesley.”

They paid for the baby things, Melanie pushed the cart to the car while Wesley stayed behind to get Jeremiah’s birthday gifts. He bought him two pair of the latest Jordan’s, his favorite designer clothes, an X-BOX Kinect, the new NBA Jam, Prize Fighter boxing game, another basketball game, DS 3D with three games, a new Dell laptop, and a digital camera.

When they got home, Jeremiah was laid across the couch with his leg thrown over the back, flipping through the channels. Wesley

walked passed him upstairs holding the bags that held his birthday gifts. He quietly entered his room and laid the gifts out on his bed; he wasn’t fond of wrapping so he didn’t bother. He quietly closed the door back, and headed downstairs to help Melanie get the things out of the car.

“Come on son, help your mom get the baby things out of the car,” Wesley said, standing in front of him.

“Alright, I’m right behind you dad.”

“Have y’all decided on a name for the baby yet? What are we having anyway?” Jeremiah asked once they had all the baby things organized in the nursery. “I guess from all this pink, I’m having a baby sister.”

“Yes and no,” Wesley answered.

“It’s either yes or no.”

“Honey, what your daddy means is that we’re having twins; two beautiful little girls,” Melanie chimed in.

“What are their names going to be? Do you know yet? I was hoping y’all had a boy so I could name him, but I don’t know any good girl names so I’ll let y’all handle that,” Jeremiah said with a smile.

“Good, because we have chosen the names that we like, which are Sasha and Sarah,” Wesley said.

“Sasha and Sarah Cooper…I like those names.”

“Now that we have that out of the way, let’s go check out what you got for your birthday.”

“Ah dad, I told you and mom not to make a big deal out of my birthday.”

“Honey, you are a great kid and we love you so much; we are not going to let your birthday pass by without at least getting you some of the things you desire. Now come on like your daddy said, I’m sure you’ll be surprised and happy.”

Jeremiah blushed when he saw all the electronics, his favorite name brand clothes, and Jordan sneakers. He didn’t want his parents making a big deal out of his birthday, but he felt special that they were willing to go out of their way against his wishes and get everything he wanted and more. His gifts alone were better than a birthday party, and he was satisfied with the decision he made.

August 7, 2011 7:00 AM

Melanie was stepping out of the shower when the moment she’d been waiting for finally happened. When she felt the pain in her stomach, she knew it was time for her daughters to be born. While she was showering, she thought her water broke, but she ignored it and assumed the moisture between her legs was from the shower water. Melanie held her stomach, got dressed in the clothes she’d packed to wear to the hospital, grabbed her hospital bag, and slowly walked the downstairs.

“Wesley, honey, it’s time,” Melanie said, standing in front of the TV, blocking the game he and Jeremiah were watching.

“Time for what, Mel? Move…you’re blocking the TV, babe,” Wesley said, trying to look around her.

“What do you think Wesley?”

Jeremiah looked at his mom holding her stomach, and the look of worry in her eyes. He knew immediately what was going on even if his dad didn’t have a clue.

“Dad, don’t you get it…it’s time for me to meet my baby sisters.

Get up old man, and let’s go,” Jeremiah said, standing up to assist his mom.

“Oh…ok, let’s go. Do you have everything that you need, your stuff, the babies stuff and all that?” Wesley asked, jumping up.

“Yes, now let’s go before another contraction hits.”

Wesley, Melanie, and Jeremiah loaded up in the car and drove to the hospital. Wesley tried not to speed so he wouldn’t get a ticket.

When they arrived at the hospital, Melanie and Wesley were rushed into a delivery room. Jeremiah had to make himself comfortable in the waiting room. Melanie lied and told the nurses he was sixteen since that’s the age you have to be to stay in the waiting room without adult supervision. Melanie was immediately prepped for delivery; after four hours of agonizing contractions, she was fully dilated and ready for the epidural. Once she was given the epidural, two hours later, it was time to push.

“Come on baby, we can do this, come on push…push,” Wesley cheered, seeing how she was struggling.

“What the hell do you mean we, Wesley? You’re not the one trying to push out two babies, so spare me with the cheering,” Melanie snapped.

“Sorry I was just trying to help baby.”

“You’ve helped enough, please just shut up.”

After about twenty minutes, and ten pushes, the first baby was out. Melanie heard the crying, emotion took over her, and she started crying. Wesley rushed over to the baby to cut the umbilical cord. He too became very emotional; he never experienced something so amazing in his life. Since he wasn’t around for Jeremiah’s birth, it was a blessing for him to share the birth of his daughters with Melanie.

As good as the moment felt for Melanie and Wesley, unfortunately they didn’t have time to bask in the moment because immediately after the first baby, Melanie was ready and anxious to push the other baby out.

“Push Melanie, push baby,” Wesley said.

Melanie was about to follow his orders until her doctor advised her otherwise.

“Mrs. Cooper, don’t push please…whatever you do, don’t push,” Doctor Grady, the tall, tanned colored woman, with blonde hair, and brown eyes said.

“What’s wrong doctor, is something wrong with my baby?”

Melanie asked in a panic.

“Nurse, we have an emergency. Mrs. Cooper, I don’t want you to panic, but the second baby is breached and the umbilical cord seems to be wrapped around her neck.”

“Oh my God, is she going to be okay?” Melanie asked, beginning to cry.

“I’m going to do everything I can to make sure your baby girl is delivered healthy and safely. First we’re going to try the ECV procedure; if that doesn’t work, I’ll have to do an emergency Csection.”

“What is the ECV procedure?” Wesley asked.

“Basically Mr. Cooper, I’m going to take my hand and try to turn your baby so the head is facing down. Then it’ll be easier and safer for Melanie to push her out; then we can get that cord from around her neck.”

“Okay, do whatever you have to do doctor, please help my baby,” Melanie cried, holding Wesley’s hand.

The procedure was extremely painful; it was more painful than pushing out the first baby. Melanie didn’t care though, as long as Doctor Grady could turn her other daughter around, and deliver her safely without a C-section, that was all she cared about. Melanie didn’t know how long it took Doctor Grady to turn the baby, but it

seemed like forever to her. She was relieved when she felt Doctor Grady pulling the baby through her opening.

“Alright, she’s out. Dad, I need you for a minute,” Doctor Grady told Wesley.

“Sure, whatever you need me to do,” Wesley said, rushing over to her. Doctor Grady showed him how to cut the umbilical cord from around the baby’s neck. “Why isn’t she breathing?” Wesley asked once the cord was off the baby’s neck.

“What’s wrong, please somebody tell me what’s wrong with my baby,” Melanie panicked.

Doctor Grady rushed the baby over to crib next to the first girl.

She did CPR on the baby, and it didn’t take long for her little lungs to kick in. Melanie cried on Wesley’s chest when she finally heard the faint cries of the second baby.

“Wesley and Melanie, congratulations…you have two healthy baby girls,” Doctor Grady said, placing both babies in Melanie’s arms.

The first baby girl weighed eight pounds, three ounces, and was twenty-two inches long; the second baby girl weighed six pounds, two ounces, and was twenty-two inches long as well.

“They’re so beautiful; they actually look like Jeremiah when he was a baby,” Melanie said, blushing from ear to ear.

“That’s means they look like me,” Wesley said proudly.

“Yeah, they do kinda look like you.”

“My family has strong genes woman, you know that. So which one is Sasha and which one is Sarah?”

“The one who was born first is Sasha and the second one is Sarah.”

“How will we be able to tell them apart?”

“Don’t worry we’ll figure it out day by day, anyway Sasha has dark brown wavy hair and Sarah has jet black curly hair.

“Okay, I’ll take them for you while you get some rest.”

Melanie handed Wesley the babies; he kissed them and placed them into their cribs, then he kissed Melanie’s forehead and went to the waiting room to get Jeremiah. Jeremiah was stretched across one of the couches sleeping with his iPod headphones on. Wesley removed the earphones from his ear, awaking him.

“Yo’ dad, what’s up, how’s mom doing?” Jeremiah asked, sitting up.

“Your mom’s resting; the delivery was kind of hard for her,” Wesley said.

“Is she going to be okay?”

“Of course she is. Would you like to go meet your sisters?”

“Yeah! Definitely.”

Jeremiah blushed with pride as Wesley placed his two baby sisters in his arms.

“Wow, I am a big brother finally,” Jeremiah smiled, kissing their foreheads.

“Okay, give them back cause if you hurt them your mom will kill us both,” Wesley said, placing them back in their cribs.

“Now what?”

“When they take the babies to the nursery, me and you are going to go home so you can get some rest, and I can call everyone and let them know about our new blessings.”

“Dad, it’s almost 8:30 and you’ve been in there with mom, so you need some rest and I will call everyone you want me to call.”

“Thank you son, you are a good young man…you know.”

“Yeah, but I bet Torrie no longer thinks so.”

“Why don’t you call her and find out Jeremiah. Even if you two never get back together, you deserve closure.”

“I can’t do that, I’m giving her space; besides, I deleted her number.”

“So, I have her and her parents number in my phone. I’m sure Melanie would want them to know about the babies anyway. So stop being scared son and take a risk.”

Wesley left after the nurses took the babies to the nursery. Melanie was sleeping so good he didn’t bother waking her. He and Jeremiah went home, he showered and jumped in bed while Wesley called all their relatives and gave them the good news about the twins that none of their relatives knew they were having. After Jeremiah called all his relatives, he thought about what his dad said about getting closure from Torrie. He closed his eyes with a sigh and decided to give her a call anyway.

“Hello,” Torrie answered, not recognizing the number.

Jeremiah paused for a minute, excited to hear the sound of her voice. “Hey Torrie, it’s me Jeremiah,” he answered nervously.

“Hey Jeremiah,” Torrie responded nonchalantly. “What do you want?”

“Oh, well…I just wanted to let you know that my mother had twin girls today.”

“Aw congratulations, but what made you call me?”

“Because after I held my sisters, I wanted to shout it out to the world, and you are the first person I thought about sharing the news with. I understand that you still have hard feelings regarding the abortion, and once again, I’m sorry you that feel that way. But I honestly think we did the best thing for both of us and our futures, Torrie.”

“Yeah, well…maybe I’ll see it like that one day; but until then Jeremiah, I was serious about not talking to you and not wanting anything to do with you. Tell your mom I said congratulations on the babies.”

“I will; have a nice life, Torrie.”

“I will Jeremiah.”

Torrie hung up in Jeremiah’s ear before he had time to say anything else. Jeremiah regretted calling her because his heart was broken more now, than it was before.

Damn man, nothing I say to this girl is going to make her love me again.

Was I so wrong for not wanting to be a father right now? Jeremiah thought to himself, and quickly decided not to dwell on it.

September 5, 2011 Morning “Wow, I can’t believe my baby boy is starting the tenth grade today and my daughters will be one month old in two days,” Melanie said as Jeremiah put on his school uniform.

“I’m glad I’ll be going back to school with Ant and Daniel this year; it’s going to be so much fun and I can’t wait,” Jeremiah said.

“You just remember to stay focused on your education and basketball.”

“Mom, don’t worry. I’m going to be focused. I won’t let you and dad down. I promise. By the way…are the twins still getting baptized this Sunday?”

“Yes, they are, why?”

“Because I want to get baptized with them, if that’s possible.”

“What made you decide that all of a sudden?”

“Because I feel like God saved me from that fire, and from being paralyzed for a reason. Since He has given me my life and the ability to live my dreams again, I want to dedicate the remainder of my life to Him.” Melanie hugged Jeremiah so tight he almost had trouble breathing.

“I am so proud of you baby, and your daddy is definitely going to be.

You growing into one hell of a young man and I couldn’t be more pleased and thankful.”

“Thanks mom, do you need me to do anything for the twins before I go to school?”

“No baby, I can handle them; but thanks anyway.”

That Sunday, Melanie, Wesley and the rest of their family proudly watched as Jeremiah got baptized and dedicated his life to God, and the twins were christened. After the special occasion, everyone was invited back to the house for a cookout. Melanie looked around at all the people they loved, their beautiful children, and the blessing God had provided for them. For the first time in her life, everything seems to be going the way she wanted it to be; but she couldn’t help feel like there’s still something missing.

CHAPTER 21

June 21, 2012 Thursday Afternoon “I can’t believe we’ll be married in two days,” Melanie said, blushing from ear-to-ear.

“Yep, come Sunday you’ll have the traditional wedding you’ve wanted to share with me your whole life,” Wesley said, wrapping his arm around her shoulder, kissing the nape of her neck.

“I’m so glad we were able to fly everyone down to the Bahamas for this wonderful occasion.”

“Yeah, and I can’t wait to fly them back immediately after the wedding so we can finally enjoy our trip to the Bahamas.”

“Lord, ain’t that the truth…hopefully our son won’t burn anything down this time.”

“That ain’t funny, but that’s why I am so glad we waited until he was out of school for the summer. That way, while we’re enjoying our honeymoon, he’ll be safe and sound at mom and dad’s helping them with the twins. So no worries baby, we’ve desperate to get to this for so long and I want everything to be perfect for you even if it kills me.”

“You are so sweet baby, but you know you won’t be getting none until Saturday.”

“That’s cold, but I get it. You wanna live out the whole traditional wedding ceremony from beginning to end.”

“Yes I do; so please honor that and hurry up and get yourself to your room. Speaking of your room…who’s watching our son?”

“Nobody, I let him go to the beach.”

“You let our horny, single, fifteen-year-old son walk along a beach swamp with fast island girls, dressed in bikinis, by himself. Are you crazy, Wesley?”

“Woman, how much harm can he do here; it’s not like he’s a virgin. We been sank that ship a long time ago. Besides, I don’t want you worrying about Jeremiah tonight. All I want you to do is focus on how beautiful you’re going to be on Saturday, and how happy you’re going to make me.”

“Okay baby, I got you and I’ll try. I love you so much Wesley!”

“I love you too baby, now relax. Our son is fine, and mom has the twins.”

Melanie and Wesley spent the rest of the evening enjoying each other’s company and relaxing until the rehearsal dinner later on that night. Saturday came quicker than Melanie expected, she was excited, nervous, and scared all at the same time. She didn’t realize how nervous she was until her baby sister pointed it out.

“Dag Mel, you are about as nervous as I was when I married Kevin,” Rebecca said. “You do realize that your hands are trembling, don’t you.”

“No Rebecca, but thanks for pointing that out,” Melanie responded. “I don’t know what’s wrong with me, you’d think this was me and Wesley’s first time getting married.”

“Well Melanie, a traditional wedding in front of God, and all your loved ones is a little different than a meeting with a stiff neck judge in some tiny court room,” Angelina commented like only she could.

“I guess you’re right, Angie, but I am still nervous. What if the dress is too long, or I fall on my face, or the twins aren’t on their best behavior, what if…?”

“What if you stop stressing about things that don’t matter and focus on being the prettiest bride you can be. Let us handle everything else, we have it all under control.”

In his suite, Wesley was having the same butterflies as Melanie, but he didn’t want to admit it and he definitely didn’t want his brothers or his son to know.

“If I’ve never said it before, I can definitely say it now. You are a chip off the old block son,” Wesley said, fixing Jeremiah’s collar on his tuxedo.

“I’m glad you and mom are finally doing this dad, and I hope y’all enjoy this vacation because you really deserve it,” Jeremiah said with a smile.

“Thank you young man, and believe me…we will do our best to enjoy every moment.”

“Just don’t bring home any babies, cause I love the twins…but they can be a handful.”

“Who you telling? Well, we better cut out this chit chatter and finish getting dressed before we’re late and your mom kills us.”

“Speaking of mom, how do you think she’s doing?”

“I’m sure she’s just as nervous as I am, but why don’t you go check on her for me.”

“Glad to; besides, I wanna see my three favorite women.”

Jeremiah had never seen his mother like this before, she was stunning in the beautiful, elegant, ivory dress. He thought he was in the presence of a beauty queen; even the twins looked gorgeous in their flower girl dresses. Jeremiah embraced the twins who ran into his arms and kissed his cheeks, then he put them back down and embraced his mother.

“Mom, you look amazing; you look like a queen. Dad is one lucky man,” Jeremiah said.

“Yes, he is and better know that too,” Melanie said blushing.

“I’m sure he does mom; dad’s a very smart man.”

When Jeremiah stepped back, Melanie saw how handsome he looked in his tux and tie and her eyes filled with tears. “Sweetie, I can’t believe how handsome you look in your tuxedo,” Melanie said blushing.

“Yeah, I know I look good; dad said I’m a chip off the old block.”

“Yep, you definitely are; you look more and more like your father every day. We’re going to have to buy you a tux for the prom and graduation.”

“Yeah, you are, but we’ll discuss that later mom. Today is about you and dad.”

“I can’t wait to walk down the aisle and marry your father all over again.”

It has always been Melanie’s dream to have a beautiful beach wedding, but she never thought it would come to pass. As she walked down the white cloth aisle stretched over the Bahamas Beach sand, she felt like the luckiest woman in the world. Wesley became very emotional as he watched Melanie walking down the aisle holding her father’s arm. He had a flashback of the young girl he’d fallen in love with in high school. He was pleasantly shocked to see how that young girl had now blossomed into a beautiful, sexy, grown woman. He held back and kept the tears from falling until Melanie finally reached the alter and took his hands in hers.

“It’s okay, Wesley I know exactly how you feel,” Melanie said, letting her tears fall.

“You are so beautiful you know that, I am proud and blessed to call you my wife,” Wesley said, sniffling.

The minister they hired didn’t hesitate to get the ceremony started.

Wesley couldn’t be more pleased that the wedding was beautiful as it was and didn’t drag on for a long period of time. As excited as he was

about the wedding, he was more excited about enjoying his second honeymoon on the beautiful Caribbean islands, starting with the Bahamas for the next two days.

The reception was set in the Atlantis banquet room, there was a DJ set there playing the music they loved, along with a few Caribbean tunes to add some variety to the selections. After everyone was seated, the DJ gave Melanie and Wesley their introduction and they walked in dressed in their reception clothes. Wesley took the microphone in one hand, and held on to Melanie’s waist with the other hand.

“First, I want to thank all of you for coming out so far to celebrate this special moment with me and my family. I know some of you had to take off from your jobs, some of you were afraid of flying, but you took a risk and came out anyway. For that, Melanie and I both thank you. Before today, I always thought I was kind of lucky; but after today, I know that not only am I lucky, but I am a very blessed man to have such a wonderful family and beautiful wife to share the rest of my life with,” Wesley said, kissing Melanie passionately, and passing her the microphone.

“I want to thank you all for coming to the Bahamas to celebrate with Wesley, Jeremiah, me and the twins. Since I was a little girl, I have dreamed about having a beautiful traditional wedding on the beach shore of some wonderful island, surrounded by all my loved ones. Today, that dream came true after years of planning and praying, and I couldn’t be happier. I know God loves me and I am truly a blessed woman.”

“Now we’re going to take our seats and pass the mic to my son Jeremiah, who is not only my best man, but also my best friend, my best creation, and my best achievement ever in life.”

“First of all, I wanna thank my dad for officially embarrassing me,” Jeremiah joked. “But nah…seriously, I just want to congratulate my parents and wish them all the love in the world; they deserve this happiness. I know many people still talk about dad for the man he was in the past, but I am grateful for the man that he is today. It’s because of this man that I’ve learned the true value of success and responsibility. He taught me to always strive to be my best, and work hard and that life isn’t always about winning. He taught me that even if you lose, as long as you know you did your best, you can still walk with your head held high and your chest stuck out with pride. He is the reason why I am the man I am today and the reason why I am

one of the number one scouted players in the DC, Maryland, and Virginia areas. My mother, of course, is everything a son could ask for. For years, I watched her be angry, sad, hurt, and disappointed by a man who shall remain nameless out of respect since he’s no longer here with us; now waking up to her singing and smiling everyday makes me smile everyday as well. When I go off to college, I don’t have to worry about my mother being alone, or unhappy, because I am content that she’s in great hands and I thank God for that.

Anyway mom, dad, Sasha, and Sarah…I love you guys so much.”

Everyone cleared the floor so Melanie and Wesley could enjoy their first slow dance to their favorite song, “Shower Me with Your Love.” As they danced, Melanie wrapped her arms around Wesley’s neck, and rested her head on his chest, as he held tightly to her waist.

“Please don’t ever let go Wesley,” Melanie said, inhaling his cologne.

“I won’t baby. I promise. I am going to hold on to you forever and ever,” Wesley said.

“I guess it’s official huh? Until death does us part?”

“Yes it is, and I am thrilled to finally be here. Words can’t describe how I feel.”

“You’ll have more than enough time to show me how you feel.”

“I love you much, Wesley!”

“I love you more, Melanie!”

Later that evening, their relatives flew back to Washington, DC. Wesley’s mom’s decided to keep the children since Melanie’s parents were staying with Angelina because their house was being renovated.

Once everyone was gone, Wesley and Melanie wasted no time enjoying their alone time and each other’s bodies. For the next two weeks, they enjoyed each other’s bodies all over the Caribbean; they made love so much that Melanie was glad she was on the Mirena birth control method; otherwise, she would’ve been pregnant for sure. They got back from their honeymoon just in time to celebrate Jeremiah’s sixteenth birthday; a phenomenal moment in every teenager’s life.

July 14, 2012 Saturday afternoon…

“That was a great party dude,” Anthony said, slapping Jeremiah on the back.

“Ant is right, the honeys were poppin’ and they all came just to see you,” Daniel said.

“Yeah, but I ain’t interested in none of those chicks. I gotta keep my mind on the game and my grades. Chasin’ girls didn’t help me get skipped to the twelfth grade, so I gotta stay focused.” Jeremiah responded.

“That’s right, and because you’ve been so focused and responsible, your mother and I have a surprise waiting for you outside,” Wesley said, interrupting them, and putting his arm around Jeremiah’s shoulders.

Jeremiah didn’t ask any questions, he ran outside with Anthony and Daniel right on his trail. He blushed from ear to ear when he saw the black Lincoln MKX; a car he thought he’d have to be in the NBA in order to own one day. He rubbed his eyes and pinched himself to make sure he wasn’t dreaming.

“Whatcha waitin’ for man?” Anthony asked. “Go get a closer look.”

“You see that too, so I’m not dreaming or hallucinating?”

Jeremiah asked.

“No, this is real now move your tail man,” Anthony said, slightly pushing him off the porch.

Jeremiah rubbed his hand along the hood of the car, and then he opened the driver’s door. The seats were made of blue leather, with his initials in the seats and the carpets, and the keys were in the ignition. The key chain had his last name and his jersey number 13 on it. Jeremiah got in and made himself comfortable. He immediately became one with the vehicle; he toyed with the radio and all the other luxuries the car had to offer. It was the best gift he could’ve ever asked for.

“Mom…dad, thank you so much, woo hoo!” Jeremiah screamed as he ran back in the house.

“You deserve it son, you proved to me and your mother that you can handle any kind of responsibility we give you,” Wesley said, embracing him.

“Your father and I couldn’t think of anything that would make you happier than your dream car. This car wasn’t cheap Jeremiah, so we hope you take great care of it; even after you go off on your own,” Melanie said, kissing him.

“Now it’s your birthday and the night is still young, so take your car for a spin and enjoy yourself, but be careful; alright?”

“Alright dad, I will. Thanks again; oh yeah, don’t wait up.”

“Midnight Jeremiah…no later.”

Jeremiah, Anthony, and Daniel went to their favorite hangout spot. Jeremiah was chilling, chatting with them until a familiar face caught his eye. He thought he was tripping because there was no way she’d be all the way out here without her parents. But when she turned around and he saw her face, he clearly knew it was her. She had grown nicely over the past two years, and her body was developed more than he remembered.

“I’ll be back y’all,” Jeremiah said, leaving Anthony and Daniel to go talk to her.

“Uh oh, let me guess…you gonna go chasin’ after the one chick who dissed you, when you had hundreds of girls at your party who wanted you,” Anthony said, shaking his head.

“Mind yo’ business Ant, you wouldn’t understand even if I tried explaining it.”

“Whatever.”

Torrie was talking to her friends that she’d rode to Virginia with to go shopping. When she noticed the only boy she had ever loved, and hadn’t stopped thinking about since he moved back to Virginia, walking toward them. Torrie was pleasantly shocked at the sight of Jeremiah. He was taller than she remembered, he looked stronger than she remembered, and he has a mustache on his top lip, hair growing underneath his bottom lip and chin. He looked so mature to her now, she felt the same butterflies in her stomach that she felt the first time she saw him. She didn’t want her nosy friends all in her business, so she decided to meet Jeremiah half way hoping he was indeed walking over to talk to her.

“Hey stranger, what are you doing here?” Torrie asked, holding back her emotions. She wanted to blush and jump into his arms and be held close to him, but she digressed.

“I live round this way. I should be askin’ you what you’re doin’ all the way out here,” Jeremiah said, making Torrie aware that his voice was the sound of a man now, as opposed to the soft spoken teen he once was.

“I came out here with my friends, they wanted to check out the mall. So that’s your car your friends hanging on over there?”

“Yep, just got it today for my sixteenth birthday.”

“Oh yeah, happy birthday, how did you celebrate it?”

“My parents threw me a party and invited damn near everyone from my school.”

“Dag, I wish I could’ve been there to celebrate with you and I know that’s partially my fault.”

“Nah baby, it’s my fault. I was being selfish, and stubborn, and the night ain’t over yet, so if you want to, we can still celebrate.”

“You want me to celebrate with you?”

“Torrie, girl…you have no idea how happy that would make me right now. There were about a hundred women at my party and you know all I could think about was you. I kept wondering what you were doing, what would you doing if you were there, and whether I should have called you and invited you. Everything about you flooded my mind today when it should’ve been happier times for me.”

“Oh wow, Jeremiah; that is so sweet. I’ve been thinking about you a lot too.”

“Oh really, cause I thought you hated me after the whole abortion thing.”

“No, actually I was hoping I’d see you again someday, because honestly when you forced me to have that abortion, you gave me another chance at life and survival. If it hadn’t been for that abortion, I would’ve never been able to lead our squad to the championship this year. I wouldn’t be promoted to the twelfth grade with honors, there’s just so much I have been able to do and achieve in my life, that a baby would’ve kept me from doing.”

“So, are you saying that you were wrong for treating me the way you did and that I was right, Torrie?” Jeremiah folded his arms across his chest and waited for her to respond.

“Yes, I guess that’s exactly what I’m saying, and I want to thank you for everything you have done for my life and my future.”

“You’re welcome and I forgive you for treating me the way you did. Can you forgive me for not wanting a child with you, even though we were young?”

“I forgive you, Jeremiah; now about this celebration…what are we going to do?”

“I already ate, so maybe we can go get some ice cream or something and just talk. I’d love to just be able to watch a movie and maybe hold you in my arms; if that’s okay.”

“Yeah, that’s fine, that is absolutely fine. I’d love that. Let me get rid of my friends.”

“Yeah, let them know I’ll take you home; hey, maybe we can grab some ice cream and go back to my house and chill. I’d love for you to meet my little sisters, they are the coolest little creatures.”

“Okay, if my parents say yes, that’s a plan.”

Torrie got rid of her friends, then called her parents who said she could stay with Jeremiah and his parents until the morning. Jeremiah took Anthony, and Daniel home, then he and Torrie went to get some ice cream from Dairy Queen, and went back to his house. When they walked through the door, Sasha and Sarah ran up to him and reached out their arms for him to pick them up. He handed Torrie his ice cream and picked them up, kissing them on the cheeks.

“Torrie, these are my baby sisters, Sasha and Sarah,” Jeremiah said, smiling proudly.

“Aw Jeremiah, they are adorable,” Torrie said, pinching their dimple-filled cheeks.

“I’m sorry Jeremiah, I was making their bottles and they heard you walk through the door,” Melanie said, running from the kitchen.

“Oh it’s alright, mom,” Jeremiah said.

“Thank you for letting me spend the night, Mrs. Cooper,” Torrie said.

“Sweetheart, you’re welcome. You know you’re family whether you and my son are together or not.”

“Hopefully after tonight we’ll be together again, but we’ll see.

Congratulations on the wedding, and your daughters are adorable.”

“Thank you sweetheart, let me get them upstairs and in the bed.

Jeremiah, have fun; but not too much and don’t forget what happened the last time you two had sex.”

“Trust me, Mrs. Cooper, we are not having sex any time soon.”

After Melanie was out of sight, Jeremiah popped in their favorite DVD, Jason’s Lyric, shut off the lights, and wrapped his arms around Torrie as they fed each other ice cream.

“So, what did you mean that we’re not having sex?” Jeremiah asked, kissing her neck.

“Well, that pregnancy was a scary thing to go through; after that, I made a vow to never have sex again until I’m older and married.”

“Oh well, I can respect that, and I’m gonna hold you to that, cause if you let me, you will be my wifey someday.”

“Ok, that’s fine by me cause I still love you.”

“I love you too, Torrie. I ain’t never stopped lovin’ you.”

Torrie and Jeremiah watched movies until late in the morning, then she fell asleep in his arms. Jeremiah watched her until he fell asleep; he felt like this was the best birthday he ever had. He got his dream car, and his dream girl, now all he had to do was get his dream career and he’d be set for life. He felt the way his daddy felt the day he married his mother, and he understood how his dad could love his mother so much. When you’ve found the one, you can’t shake her and that love never ends and it never dies.

CHAPTER 22

April 5, 2013 “So are you all packed for DC tonight?” Melanie asked, standing in Jeremiah’s opened door.

“Yep, all packed and ready to go, mom,” Jeremiah responded, zipping his suitcase.

“Do you have enough underwear and socks?”

“Ah mom, come on you’re treating me like a baby. I have everything I need mom.”

“Okay. Do you have everything set for the hotel stay?”

“Yes, mom I do.”

“Okay, well there’s one thing I’m worried about though, Jeremiah.”

“And what is that mom?”

“You having Torrie in your hotel room all weekend, that scares me.”

“Oh mom, no need to worry; first of all, she’s not going to spending the weekend in my room, I don’t think. Secondly, we’re not having sex until we’re married; she’s very committed to that decision and adamant about sticking to it.”

“How long have y’all been back together?”

“It’ll be nine months next weekend.”

“And y’all haven’t had sex since that time?”

“Absolutely not; she won’t even let me touch or kiss on her in certain areas.”

“That’s good, you don’t need to be kissing and touching places you have no business touching until your honeymoon night anyway.”

“We’ve been talkin’ bout marriage a lot lately, and since we’re both graduating in two months, we wanna get married after graduation.”

“I don’t know Jeremiah, but we’ll talk about it later. Anyway, Anthony said stop by and pick him up too.”

“Why would I do that?”

“Because he’s your best friend and he wants to go with you to DC.” “Mom, I’m not picking him up, and if he calls back tell him I left already.”

“What’s up with you and Anthony?”

“Nothing, I’m just tired of him playing around all the time. There was a time when we were all on the same page, but I’ll be in college playing ball this September, Daniel will be in his Senior year of high school, and Anthony will still be in the eleventh grade chasing girls and doing the same stupid stuff. I don’t have time for that, mom; then he keeps teasing me and calling me a punk cause Torrie and I don’t have sex. He actually called me gay the other day. Whether he was joking or not, something’s just aren’t funny anymore, and I would prefer not to deal with him or his childish antics.”

“Oh well, I understand son; we all grow up and when we grow up, we outgrow relationships and friendships. Sorry to say…but that might be the case with you and Anthony.”

“I know mom, I already figured that out.”

“Well, I know you want to get on the road, so I won’t talk your head off.”

“Thanks. Where’s dad?”

“He’s downstairs with the twins waiting for you to come down.”

“Alright, well I’ll be down there in a minute.”

Jeremiah checked one last time to make sure he had everything.

When he got downstairs Melanie, Wesley, and the twins were looking at him as if they were sad he was leaving.

“What’s all the long faces for? I’ll be back Sunday night,” Jeremiah said, putting his luggage by the door.

“Soon you’ll be leaving us for good,” Wesley said sadly.

“Aw dad, I’ll never be too far away from y’all, and you know I am going to be home every chance that I get.”

“I know son, your mother and I are so proud of you. But what’s this talk about you and Torrie getting married after graduation?”

“It’s not set in stone yet dad, it’s just something we’re considering.”

“Okay, well…I know you’re on a schedule, but we will talk about that as soon as you get back. Now get out of here, drive safe, and call us as soon as you get into DC so we’ll know you’re alright.”

“Dag dad, you’re about as bad as mom.”

“Yeah, I know; but you’re my only son and I love you boy!”

“I know you do dad, I love you too!”

Jeremiah hugged Wesley, kissed Melanie and the twins, and told them how much he loved them and headed out for DC. He was halfway out of Virginia when it started pouring down raining. Even with the windshield wipers on, he was having trouble seeing the road.

He’d been so busy the past couple of weeks with basketball, SAT’s and everything else, that he decided to pull over and get some much needed rest. He locked all the doors, turned the music down, set the alarm on his phone for thirty minutes, stretched out in the backseat and went to sleep. Thirty minutes later, the alarm went off, awaking him, and he continued his trip to DC. When he reached the DC line, he called his parents to let them know he was alright, and headed straight for Torrie’s house.

“About time you got here, I was expecting you an hour ago,” Torrie said, pulling Jeremiah into the house by his shirt.

“Sorry, it was pouring down so bad on the way up here that I had to pull over. I decided to use that time and get some rest.”

“So, what time is your appointment with the recruiter tomorrow?”

“Well, I have to meet with the recruiter in about an hour cause you know they’re paying for the rooms, and I think they’re having something tonight for the recruits.”

“A party?”

“I don’t know, but if they do, don’t worry babe, I won’t be going. I will be in my hotel room thinking about you.”

“You won’t have to think about me because I’m going to be right there with you. My parents are out of town for the weekend, and they said I could spend that time with you. Besides, my parents love you, they’ll always love you. As far as they are concerned, you can do no wrong, they trust you one hundred percent; but if you were any other dude, they would’ve been like hell no you ain’t staying in a hotel with him.”

“Well then, I’m glad I’m such a charming young man.”

“Aw…whatever, get over yourself.”

“Whatever…you know it’s the truth; now you get over here and give me a kiss.”

Jeremiah met with the recruiter to check into his hotel, it made him happy to get his own suite like he wanted. Once he was settled in, he, the recruiter, and the coach of the Georgetown Hoyas had dinner together. The coach told Jeremiah how great the team was and what a blessing it would be for them to have him playing for their team in the fall. After the dinner, as Torrie expected, the coach invited him to a team party at the fraternity house, but Jeremiah decided to pass. He spent the rest of the night with Torrie and they talked about everything from marriage, kids, to their future as far as education goes.

“I thought we had a plan, Torrie: graduate, get married, go to college together, have a baby and pursue our dreams,” Jeremiah said.

“That’s still the plan, Jeremiah. What’s your problem?” Torrie asked.

“You know I don’t want to go to California. I am not moving that far away from my family. I want to be able to drive home on the weekends and have my parents and siblings drive wherever I’m playing at to watch me. If we go to California, none of our parents can do that Torrie, so it doesn’t make sense.”

“Jeremiah, don’t get upset; it was just a thought. You know I have other options. Besides, you’re the basketball hero around here, so I’ll follow you wherever you decide to go.”

“Thank you, Torrie; that’s why I love you so much, because you’re so understanding.”

“Yeah well, you better make a decision soon or you’ll be following me to California and playing ball there.”

“Yeah, okay…we’ll see about that.”

The next four weekends in a row, Jeremiah drove from school to school meeting coaches, getting lectures of how bad they wanted him to play for them, and getting tours of schools and meeting teams. He even flew to California to tour some schools out there that were interested in him. California was not for him though, he decided that on the flight back to Virginia and he hoped Torrie would understand. ***** June 6, 2013 “So son, one more week and you’ll be walking across that stage,” Wesley told Jeremiah as they loaded the Escalade to drive to DC for Torrie’s graduation.

“I know dad, I can’t wait. I am so excited about it. Now all I have to do is make a decision about where I’m going to play ball before that press conference next week,” Jeremiah said, taking a deep breath.

“Well, whatever you decide, make sure you consult with God first.

You know your mother and I will support you no matter what school you choose. What does Torrie think you should do?”

“She wants me to play in California, because UCLA and USC are two of the schools she got accepted in, and she really wants to be out there with the beaches and the sunshine and all that.”

“But you don’t?”

“Absolutely not, it’s too far from you, mom, and the twins; and I don’t know if I can live in the heat twenty four seven like that.”

“Well, like I said, whatever you decided your and I will support your decision; but you’re getting a taste of what it’s going to be like to married. You and your wife aren’t always going to agree, but you’re going have to learn to compromise so you’ll both be happy.”

“Yeah, obviously I have a lot to think about and consider before the press conference.”

“I know it’s overwhelming, but it’s all a part of growing up and becoming a man, son. Just let go and let God. I’m going to see what’s taking your mom and the girls so long.”

Jeremiah was so proud as he watched Torrie stand at the podium as valedictorian for their final speech. As she walked across the stage in her white robe, with the gold sash, Jeremiah clapped, cheered, and yelled her name so loudly that the whole auditorium heard him, but he didn’t care. Torrie’s parents took lots of photos and recorded lots of videos of Torrie and Jeremiah together after the graduation in front of the school and Jeremiah’s car. Jeremiah’s parents also took a couple photos with Jeremiah’s camera as well as their own. Everyone gathered at Red Lobster, Torrie’s favorite restaurant, to celebrate her achievement and discuss the future. After the meal and dessert, it was time to toast; Jeremiah decided to go first.

“If it’s okay with everyone I’d like to make the first toast please,” Jeremiah said, standing up, holding his wine glass of apple cider.

Everyone nodded their heads giving him the go ahead. “Okay, thank you all, now getting to my toast. Torrie ever since I met you three years ago, I have not thought about another girl the way I think about you. You have made my life so much better just being in it. You are sweet, beautiful, and most of all…you’re smarter than anyone I have ever met in my life…besides my mom of course. I guess what I’m trying to say is that you mean the world to me. I can’t see my life without you in it, so with that being said, I have something else to ask you,” Jeremiah reached in his pocket and pulled out the red velvet box, then pushed his chair out, and got on one knee in front of her and their entire family. “Torrie, will you marry me?”

Everyone sat in silence with their mouths dropped open waiting for Torrie to respond. She looked around at everyone sitting at the table…her mother hunched her shoulders letting her know that the decision was hers. Torrie knew her parents weren’t ready for her to take that step, because they’ve been discussing it for a couple months now. Although she knew, respected, and understood how they felt,

this was her decision and at the moment she wanted nothing more than to be Mrs. Jeremiah Cooper.

“Yes Jeremiah; yes, I’ll marry you!” Torrie screamed, sure of herself.

Jeremiah opened the box, and placed the diamond ring on Torrie’s finger; they embraced each other and kissed passionately.

“Okay, guess it’s my turn,” Brian said, standing up, walking around the table, standing in the middle of Jeremiah and Torrie. “First, I want to congratulate my little princess. Honey, I am so proud of you.

Your mother and I have no doubt that you’re going to go off to college and do great things. Hopefully you’ll learn to prioritize every important venture and decision in life, including the decision you just made,” Brian turned to face Jeremiah. “Speaking of that decision, young man you are truly a blessing to our family. I can’t tell you in words how grateful my wife and I are to you for everything you’ve done for our daughter. If you were some other little knucklehead, we’d have a problem with you proposing to Torrie. But we knew without a shadow of a doubt that you’re going to take care of her needs, her desires, and you’ll treat her like the princess we see her as. I can’t speak for my wife, but you have my blessing to marry my daughter as long as you promise to always love, cherish, adore, and care for her.”

“Yes, sir. I promise I will.”

Brian shook Jeremiah’s hand and embraced him. “You are a good young man.”

“Thank you, sir.”

After the celebration dinner, Jeremiah’s parents went back to Virginia, Torrie’s parents went back home, and he and Torrie celebrated their engagement.

“I can’t believe we’re engaged,” Torrie said, admiring her ring.

“Better yet, I can’t believe you’re able to afford a ring like this.”

“You know I help my dad build houses and stuff on weekends when I’m not playing ball. I saved that money and used it to buy this ring. When I get in the NBA, I’ll get you an even bigger one… promise,” Jeremiah said.

“I’m going to hold you too that, even though this is a nice one.”

“Okay, now that we’re engaged, we have to talk about this school situation.”

“What situation, Jeremiah?”

“Torrie, you know I have a press conference at my school Wednesday and I graduate Friday, so I don’t have a lot of time to make a decision.”

“Well, what does this have to do with me?”

“I was hoping that since we’re engaged, you’d consider going to the school that I choose.”

The smile Torrie was wearing quickly vanished and turned into a disappointed frown. “You proposed to me because you thought it would change my mind about going to school in California?” Torrie snapped angrily.

“No, that’s not why I proposed to you. I proposed to you because I love you and I wanna spend my life with you like we planned. But how can we do that if I’m playing ball in one state and you’re going to school in another state? So, you still wanna go to school in California?”

“Yes, I do. It has always been a dream of mine and I don’t want to miss out on this opportunity even if we are engaged. I had that abortion for you, Jeremiah…the least you could do is go to California for me.”

“What!” Jeremiah shrieked, almost laughing; he angrily stood up, turned his back to Torrie, and lifted his shirt revealing the healed burn marks that covered his entire back like a maze. “Have you forgotten how I got these? Since you wanna talk about sacrifice, this was the biggest one I had to make and it almost caused me my life and future of playing ball. So I don’t owe you anything, Torrie. I don’t, maybe we should reconsider this engagement.”

“Yeah maybe we should, maybe you should take this ring and go Jeremiah.”

Jeremiah felt like he was that fourteen-year-old boy being rejected all over again. He was sacrificing so much to be with Torrie and to commit to her forever. But there she was stepping on his heart all over again, making him seem as if the things he did were never enough.

“If I leave, how are you going to get home?” Jeremiah asked.

“Don’t worry, I’ll find a way,” Torrie snapped tears flooding her eyes.

Jeremiah got in his car and called his dad, he told Wesley everything that had happened between him and Torrie.

“Dad, this girl is puttin’ me through it, and I don’t know what to do anymore,” Jeremiah said.

“Jeremiah, son, I’m going to make this very simple, we all know you love this girl and she loves you,” Wesley said, hitting it on the nail.

“Yeah, I do love her, but I don’t know how much more of this I can take. I can’t give up my dream for her, and I don’t wanna play ball in California.”

“Well, if her dream is to go to school in California, then you can’t expect her to give that up either.”

“How can we be engaged if she’s in one state and I’m in another?”

“All I know is that you have to find a way to make it work out son if you really love her the way you say that you do.”

“Thanks for the advice dad, but this is too much too soon, and I can’t take it right now. I have a lot of decisions to make and not a lot of time to do it.”

“I’m always here whenever you need me, you know that.”

“Yeah, I know; thanks, I love you.”

“I love you too, Jeremiah!”

Jeremiah spent the next few days muddling through the drama with Torrie, while trying to make the right decisions about his future.

He’s also been doing a lot of praying about Torrie, the right school to play for, and everything else. On the morning of June 12, 2013, it was time for the truth to be revealed and Jeremiah decided to follow his heart no matter what his mind, or people around him said or thought about his decision. Jeremiah’s parents, team mates, coaches, teachers, friends, and fellow classmates were gathered inside the Virginia Beach High auditorium as cameras rolled and Jeremiah took the podium to let the world know what the most important decision of his life would be.

“Good afternoon everyone, today I’m here to let you know my decision. After a lot of thought and much needed prayer, I’ve finally made a decision and I do believe that God has led me in the right direction. Before I tell you my decision, I want to say one thing… basketball has been my first love since I was five years old. I used to run in the middle of the street barefoot just to make my feet stronger so I can have a better jump shot and dunk. I never thought I’d love anything more than this game, other than my parents and my sisters.

But then I met a beautiful person, with the greatest soul and spirit, who showed me there’s more to life than basketball. Even though I still love and cherish this game, there’s something and someone that I

love and cherish a hell of a lot more. Some folks may not agree with this, but I’ve decided to follow my heart; this fall, and for the next two years, I’ll be attending USC as their starting point guard.”

“So you’re following this whore all the way to California?”

Anthony said when Jeremiah walked out of the auditorium.

“Anthony, I don’t have time for your craziness today,” Jeremiah said.

“What’s gon happen to us when you leave nigga, did you think about that?”

“Ant, you know what I learned over the past few days…that life isn’t always about you. It’s time for you to learn that same thing because my life is about education, family, and basketball now, not a friend who isn’t doing much with his life anyway.”

“Screw you man, go to California. I don’t really care and if you flop, don’t come running back here or you’ll be sorry.”

“News flash Ant, I ain’t scared of you, and if you ever call my woman a whore again, you’ll regret it.” ***** June 14, 2013 “I am so proud of you,” Melanie said, hugging Jeremiah.

“Thank you, mom,” Jeremiah said, kissing her cheek.

“You did it son, you’ve made me the proudest father here,” Wesley said.

“Good, I’m glad you guys are happy. I just wish…”

“Wish what…that your fiancée was here,” Torrie said from behind him.

Jeremiah was so happy to see her, he couldn’t get words out, he lifted her into his arms and kissed her until they were both out of breath.

“Thank you for coming baby,” Jeremiah said, putting her down.

“I would’ve come the day of your press conference, but I didn’t know what to say.”

“You didn’t have to say anything, I’m just glad you came today.”

“So, what made you change your mind about going to California?”

“I thought about it a lot, Torrie; and the last time you broke up with me that was the longest, hardest, and saddest year and a half of my life. I don’t wanna go through two years without you ever again.

Matter of fact, I don’t think I can go through another day without you in my life. I love you so much girl, you had that abortion for me and I owe my success to you for that. Now it’s not about me, or my

dreams, it’s about us and our dreams; we’re in this together. I asked you to marry me cause I wanted to spend the rest of my life with you; so every decision we make, we’ll make together. I have dreamed about playing college basketball and going to the NBA my whole life, and you have dreamed about going to school in Cali your whole life. I can play ball and be happy at any school, and get scouted to the NBA just as easily. But you can’t go to any school and pretend that you’re in California, so I want to make sure there’s room for both of us to achieve our dreams.”

“I love you so much, Jeremiah; and even though we’re young, I can’t wait to be Mrs. Jeremiah Cooper.”

“I can’t wait to make you Mrs. Jeremiah Cooper either, but we better hold off with wedding plans until we’re eighteen, unless we can get our parents to sign them papers.”

“I wouldn’t worry about that, your parents love me, and my parents love you, so it shouldn’t be that hard.”

“Let’s hope not, cause we’re taking some big risks for our ages, and I don’t need the extra drama or stress.”

“I agree, but we have to let go and let God, Jeremiah.”

“Absolutely…let go and let God.”

EPILogUE

Two Months Later…

“Wow, I can’t believe my son is a married man now,” Wesley said, hugging Jeremiah.

“I can’t believe Torrie and I were able to get y’all to sign the papers for us to do this,” Jeremiah said.

“Well me, your mother, and Torrie’s parents all know that you’re great kids, and y’all wanted to do the right thing, so who are we to stand in the way of that?”

“My baby boy’s all grown up,” Melanie said, approaching them crying.

“Aw mom, we knew this day was coming sooner or later.”

“Yeah, but I didn’t think it was coming this fast. You’re graduated, married, and headed off to college in California tomorrow. I wish things would just slow down a little bit.”

“Honey, things aren’t going to slow down, and we have to accept this with a leap of faith, trust in God and our son that everything’s going to be alright.”

“I do honey, it’s just so heartbreaking to watch.”

“We’re going to be alright baby.”

“Yeah mom, you don’t need to worry about me. I’m a man now and I’m going to be the man you and dad raised me to be. Now if you’ll excuse me, I have to go dance with my wife.”

Jeremiah found Torrie coming out of the ladies room with her girlfriends. He smiled just as bright as the first time he saw her in her wedding gown.

“What are you still smiling for?” Torrie asked.

“Thinking about how beautiful you are and how lucky I am, and how I can’t wait for the honeymoon in California,” Jeremiah responded.

“Yeah California, our final destination.”

After many hugs, kissed, lectures and tears, Torrie and Jeremiah were ready to board the plane to California. Wesley, Melanie, Brian and Terri watched emotionally as their babies, who are all grown up, said their last goodbyes. One week prior to the wedding, Jeremiah flew to California to find a suitable place for him and Torrie to live.

He picked out a penthouse apartment suite, two blocks from the USC campus, had it furnished, and bought a car so his parents

wouldn’t have to worry about shipping his all that way. When the flight landed, they caught a cab to their home for the next two years.

Jeremiah lifted Torrie in his arms, and carried her over the threshold, into the living room, and all the way to the bedroom.

“Babe, what about the luggage in the hall?” Torrie asked.

“Oh, I almost forgot about that, you stay right here and don’t move a muscle. I am going to put it on you when I come back.”

“I sure do hope so.”

Jeremiah carried the rest of their luggage into the living room, then returned to the bedroom. Torrie was lying on the bed completely naked, Jeremiah smiled and immediately became aroused.

He wasted no time taking off his clothes, and inserting himself inside her opening.

“I forgot how good it feels to make love to you,” Jeremiah said, entering her deeper.

“Me too, but thank God we have the rest of our lives to remind each other,” Torrie moaned.

“But we’re going to hold off on the babies for now right?”

“Of course Jeremiah, why do you think I got on the pill?”

“Not that I’m not ready, but we came over here to live out our dreams, and that’s what we should do before we bring a life into the world.”

“I agree whole heartedly, Jeremiah; but hopefully in two years we’ll both be ready.”

“Yes, we will, and I’ll be in the NBA by then, so we’ll be set for life baby.”

“I ask myself all the time why I was so lucky to meet someone like you. I still don’t know the answer to that question, but I’m grateful nonetheless.”

“Well, all I know is that had it not been for my dad coming back when he did, forcing my mom to reveal her secret to everyone, I don’t think I’d so lucky right now.”

“Oh, really…why do you say that?”

“Cause my true paternity was a secret my mom had kept my entire life. Then all of a sudden, this strange man pops up, that we can’t get rid. Once the secret was out, it changed all our lives for the better.”

Jeremiah was right, the revealing of his secret paternity changed all their lives for the better. Since Melanie’s secret came out, she had been able to go back to school to get her English degree instead of following Richard around everywhere. Wesley turned a low budget

construction company into the number one company in the DC, Maryland, and Virginia areas. Jeremiah was able to live out his dreams as a basketball player, and have the unconditional love and support he had always wanted from his dad. Now all that any of them could do was pray that everything would remain the same, no matter what came their way, and that Jeremiah would one day be as good of a husband as Wesley had been to his mother, and as good of a father as Wesley had been to him and his sisters.